Show Posts

This section allows you to view all posts made by this member. Note that you can only see posts made in areas you currently have access to.


Messages - London Underground

Pages: [1] 2 3
1
Climax Control Archives / She must be stopped
« on: May 19, 2023, 09:39:10 AM »
INTO THE VOID XII

London Underground had just confronted Krystal Wolfe about her actions, only to be told in no uncertain terms their help wasn't wanted at all. Not only that,Krystal had been stupid enough to challenge both members to a match, a move that some would consider suicidal on many levels. The mood was that of anger as Charlotte and Mackenzie walked in to the dressing room they had been given.

Mackenzie: She is fucking dead! Not figuratively, seriously holding up a fucking fly over here and never found again dead. Stupid twat is in way over her head.

Daniel J Morgan and Osbourne quickly enter the room to see the end of Mackenzie's rant.

Charlotte: She does need to learn a lesson and fast. She's losing her mind. I think we need to save her from that path she's walking.

Mackenzie turned to walk towards Charlotte, stopping just in front of her and looking at her long term friend and partner.

Mackenzie: Save her? She's a fucking idiot. She's gone around beating up innocent people, injuring them, for what? To prove she's gonna be the most hated? Fuck her and the horse she rode in on. She's trying too fucking hard to be hated, when the company already has dick heads like J2H and Michael Harris that stole the most hated shit the second they walked in here. Besides, she broke the rule...

Charlotte rubbed her hand on her chin and looked towards Mackenzie.

Charlotte: Which one? We have a strict code.

Mackenzie: Do not go for the innocent even if they are weaker then you. It's a dick move, it's a bully move and we've watched her for weeks drop her skiddies and piss all over that code. It might be our code and not hers but she's acting fucking low and giving The GO Gym a bad fucking name and now, I'm gonna smash her face to bits.

Daniel cleared his throat as he looked towards the girls, instantly grabbing their attention.

Daniel: Are you sure this is wise?

Both women looked towards Daniel, waiting for him to say what is on his mind.

Charlotte: What do you mean?

Daniel: Look, we know what this is all about. It's all about the attention. She got booted to the side quickly by The Saviors for whatever reason that went on behind closed doors. She went from turning big bad, to joining a big bad group where she felt part of something. It was about to kick start her career even more. You know how this game works, you do something mad like that and you get people talking about you. Her getting punted from that group is embarrassing to her and she's acting out to keep going on that path where she wants to be noticed.

Mackenzie: No Danny, she's acting like a complete twat for the sake of acting like a complete twat.

Daniel: It's attention mate, trust me. She thought she was gonna use that group to elevate herself.

Charlotte: She fell flat on her face and now taking it out on the world.

Mackenzie: And now we're gonna take it out on her by kicking her head in.

Charlotte nodded her head at Charlotte, in agreement with her partner.

Charlotte: If she's not stopped now, then what? She's gone for Tempest, she won't back down from us, what happens if we don't end her? She goes for Devona and screws her way in to a win hurting her? She finds and chases down Evie? She shows up on independent shows and beats up anyone that's ever walked in The GO Gym? Come on, this bird has pulled Keira out of retirement with her stupid antics.

Mackenzie: Keira's a fucking lunatic anyway and will fight the world but the fact Keira was done and now isn't, shows that Krystal is a danger and needs stopping. We can fucking stop her. I can put her out of this game for a few months, put her in all the pain she deserves to be in and maybe she can sit there and see what she's putting others through.

Charlotte: I agree. She doesn't see that actions have consequences.

Daniel looked towards Osbourne, trying to read his facial expressions, but as usual, his stone faced look stared back at Daniel.

Daniel: You actually agree with them, don't you?

Osbourne rubbed a finger over his chin before giving Daniel the slightest of nods. Daniel couldn't help but sigh.

Mackenzie: See, even tall dark and mute fucking agrees with us. She's a problem we can stop. We can stop that scatty mare from injuring people. We can save the fucking fans from watching that boring exhibition shit. I mean come on, everyone knows what's gonna happen in those now, overplayed to make herself look good, and we can stop her overly sexual nasty segments, just by me ripping out her fucking tongue. I don't see the loss in this.

Charlotte: Daniel, she even forced Gabriel to come back to defend the honour of his own gym and you see the way she treated him. She deserves to get what is coming to her. She deserves to get a taste of her own medicine.

Daniel looked around the room, he knew they would listen to him if he said no to this whole thing, but he sighed deeply instead.

Daniel: I don't think you need to do this but you want to do this, I'll go have a word with a certain Christian.

Daniel looked towards Osbourne.

Daniel: Make sure these two don't leave the room, I can already see on their faces that they want to get the party started a little too soon.

Osbourne nodded his head as Daniel turned to leave the room. The camera fades out.


TODAY.

Charlotte and Mackenzie sat on the balcony on their shared home in the Las Vegas Hills, the bright lights of the strip in the distance, shining brightly through the night sky, but the sound of traffic was just a slight buzz around the two. Both women sit on chairs overlooking the hills but the camera focuses on Charlotte first.

Charlotte: Sometimes you have to sit and wonder what makes good people go bad. Sometimes you have to take stock, look at someone and really asked what changed. We see it a lot in our game, not only in the ring, but outside too, when some will just instantly change and go from sweet and innocent, to looking out for themselves and it all boils down to self arrogance and a general hate for themselves. That's you isn't it Krystal?

Mackenzie: Or she's just a fucking idiot.

Charlotte smiled towards Mackenzie.

Charlotte: Well that too. The runt of every litter hates itself just a bit.

Mackenzie: You said runt, right? Because I was thinking of a word that rhymes with that.

Charlotte: Oh, I said runt, because it's what she really is. She was always the runt of the GO Gym, she was always living in someone's shadow and well, it broke her. I consider myself smarter then most Krystal and it's not hard to work out what happened to you darling. You was getting left behind by everyone that you thought were there for you, so you basically did the high school thing and did whatever to get notice, joining up with some popular kids to be something you're not.

Mackenzie: Yeah, how is it going with The Saviors?

Mackenzie covered her mouth but slowly moved her hand down to show a smirk.

Mackenzie: That lasted a whole five fucking minutes before they worked out what a joke she is.

Charlotte: And that's what set her down the road to being the angry little kid that now gets attention by lashing out. She's basically that annoying little five year old knocking around a toy section in Asda and being told no, she can't have the latest Barbie so she drops down and cries and cried and cries for attention. Except in our world, she takes it out on innocent people, she takes it out on people she sees below here. Krystal, here's an on the nose assessment of you. You're a bully sweetheart, nothing more then a little bully lashing out because you can't get your own way.

Mackenzie: I fucking hate bullies.

Charlotte: No one loves a bully Kenz, that's why they lash out, and moan, and sulk and act like they're something special and the thing is Krystal, there's nothing about you that makes you special. Title runs mean shit in this business, let's smash down the forth wall here, they mean nothing at all. Hell, it's proven every week when half the champions don't show up, but I know for people like you, they mean everything because it gives you that false hope that you're actually someone. It puts you well above your station, it's how you justify living, just as a bully would do. See, they think they're tough, that they're special because they can attack little people, it makes them feel great about themselves, it makes them think they have a purpose, a meaning in life. Hate to break this to you Krystal but not only does being a bully gives you false hope on life, but it makes you a really shitty person too. I mean come on, no one wants to see your dump the missus for a younger model stuff on TV.

Mackenzie: Pornhub fantasies, nothing more then that. Keep ya knickers on ya little tart.

Charlotte: The fact that she can't shows exactly the kinda person Krystal Wolfe is. It shows that it's all front and deep down inside, you hate yourself Krystal, you hate who you were so you're trying to justify it with the tough girl act. That doesn't work on us, we've seen tougher women in an east end boozer on a Friday night, then you'll ever be.

Mackenzie: Only thing she has in common with those is they don't know how to keep their drawers on in public either.

Charlotte turned her head and nodded at Mackenzie.

Charlotte: You're not wrong. No dignity and all front to hide their short comings. Here's the truth to it all Krystal, you can put on this front and act all tough because you've been dumped by your new bunch of friends, your missus has seen the light and there was no one there to give you a shoulder to cry on, but that does not give you the damn right to turn your back on your real family, it does not give you the right to turn your back on the GO Gym, it does not give you the right to try and take down the one place that helped you put food on your table and have people know who the hell you are. That's the thing that sticks in my throat Krystal.

Charlotte gritted her teeth.

Charlotte: When we came back, we didn't come back to be regulars, we came back to fill out cards when needed, that was our role, it was never we're coming back to rule the damn place and coming back when Blast From The Past was on, meant we could just watch and see what was going on, so yeah, we wasn't there every week, but you could have picked up the phone and called and you might have had a couple of friends, you might have even got an answer from Evie, or Fenris, or anyone else but no, you went rogue and started pissing on everyone that's ever supported you, everyone that's ever rooted for you to do well, that's unforgivable. In our business away from wrestling, loyalty is key to everything. I don't have to like someone to work with someone, people don't have to like me to work towards a common goal, loyalty is everything and you through that away. People who take loyalty and throw it away, they get punished Krystal and that's about to happen to you and your little friend.

Mackenzie: What the fuck she gotta do with things anyway?

Charlotte: I have no clue and I'm sure Krystal would have loved to have gone two on one, cheated her way to winning to have more bullshit bragging rights, but you've managed to drag Alexandra Calaway down the rabbit hole with you. This is not good for you Ms. Calaway and I hope you do the smart thing and run as far away from this match as you possibly can because you're literally guilt by association right now. You're being tarred with the same brush. This is not your fight but now you're in a very awkward position.

Mackenzie: Don't say things like that, you're have Krystal trying to put her in one for wank material purposes.

Charlotte: Wouldn't be surprised if she hasn't already thought about that. Either way Alexandra, this is a bad spot for you and you should have a wander to the back and tell Christian and Mark that you want no part of this, let her new little friend step up and in the ring or something. Let's be realistic, if Krystal is only thinking of number one, do you think she won't screw you over and walk away from the match to save face? Do you think that she hasn't already thought of serving you up when things go south? Let me save you wasting that little mindset of yours, because not only has she thought about it, she's probably planned how it's gonna go. When she's had enough of getting beat up, you'll be in the ring and the same will happen to you, you'll be reaching out for a tag, but the blunder from down under will know that it's done, it's finished, it's over, that there's no more time on the clock and you'll go for that tag, but little Krystal won't be there, she'll be off the corner, walking up the ramp and claiming she never lost to us, but you did.

Charlotte looked towards Mackenzie, who nodded in agreement.

Charlotte: I mean, if she'd screw over her friends, the people who trained her, supported her, wanted the best for her, why would she treat someone she's known for five minutes any better then us? The sad truth is, if she would screw over her friends, her wife, the fans and I suspect she'd screw over her own family, I don't hold much hope for you in this whole thing Alexandra. We're not the only one you need to keep an eye on in this match, because there's a snake in your corner that just might strike you.

Charlotte gave Mackenzie a nod.

Mackenzie: My turn?

Charlotte: Your turn....

Mackenzie cleared her throat as the camera moved towards her face.

Mackenzie: Wrong place, wrong fucking time for you Alexandra. Charley's right, you should fuck off and find someone backstage who can get you out of this because you're just gonna be collateral damage when it comes to this match. You don't know me, and you're probably too fucking lazy to do any kind of homework on me, so you're just gonna have to take my word for it when I tell you that being in this match, is going to seriously get you hurt. This ain't a threat lady, this is seriously you about to get hurt big time.

She stared down the camera with a serious look on her face.

Mackenzie: The truth is she could have had any partner in the ring and they were just gonna play the part of human shield. They was always gonna be collateral damage and that's the role you get to play Alexandra because I am going through you as much as I can, as quickly as I can to get my hands around that little shit head's throat, I don't care what I gotta do to get through her human shield to get at her, but I'm gonna make very short work of you to do so. I don't get paid by the hour here, I get paid to get a job done. Now a match is a match, but in my head, that's not the job I need to take care of here. The job I need to do Alexandra is get you out of the way as quickly as I can, just knock you on your arse to the point where you can't get back on your feet, beat you down like you're nothing, all so I can get to her. You're the garnish in this situation, that bit that gets pushed aside because it's there for the sake of charging two quid more for. What I'm after is her.

Charlotte: So is most of SCW.

Mackenzie: Yeah, but by the time I'm done with her, there won't be anything left for the rest of SCW to play with. Come to think of it Alexandra, when I'm done with you, there's not gonna be much left of you for the people of SCW to chew on. I don't think you really can get it through your thick head at the amount of danger you happen to be in at this point. I think you've probably listened to that thick as two short planks tart who have listed all the bad things about it, told ya that our returns are disappointing when she doesn't know a fucking thing about our agreements with Christian, She's probably told you that we do nothing here, but I bet she hasn't told ya about being long term mixed tag team champions. Probably didn't mention that I had wins over two decorated champions in Mikah or Crystal whatever her name is now.

Charlotte: Caldwell

Mackenzie: That's like the sixteenth name she's had her. Bet her postman gets real fucking confused.

Charlotte nodded towards Mackenzie.

Mackenzie: Either way, I bet she hasn't told you that shit, has she? Nah, everything to suit her own narrative in her own little world where the sky is green and water is a gas. You should do your own research Alexandra, then run, run for the hills, because that idiot is selling you fantasy and nothing more.

A serious look passed over Mackenzie's face before it turned in to a smile.

Mackenzie: Krystal, you've seriously fucked up. Not even just a little bit, but you've seriously fucked up royal. You've seen where the line is for fuck up and tried to move it. We're not stupid, we know what you're doing, we know that accolades and awards and titles drive your little empty life, so what one are you after? Let me guess, Krystal Wolfe Vs The Whole Bombshell division feud of the year? Or maybe a what the fuck moment in there for being stupid enough to call us out? Maybe for breaking people's arms and all that stupid shit? Just typical Krystal, needs to feel special, needs to see her name up in lights cause no one hugged her when she was a child. I reckon you was dropped on ya melon a lot as a child too because no one can be that stupid without a brain injury. No one can be stupid enough to call us out and be normal. You might think you can take out the GO Gym, but you can not destroy something that is way bigger then you will ever be. Their name is what gave you your start and I'll be fucked if I ever let some twat like you ever take it down. You're not even in their top five people trained, fuck that, you're not even in their top twenty and a lot of those haven't even made it to SCW yet. You're a fucking joke Krystal, crying out for attention, it's embarrassing. Take Into The Void for example, nothing screamed look at me, look at me by announcing to the world that you're not with your pregnant wife, you're fucking someone younger? Seriously, fuck buddies, you're actually a fucking embarrassment to this place.

Mackenzie ran her hand over her forehead.

Mackenzie: Seriously, how can you sit there thinking about what you're gonna do on a show and think, hey I know, I'll look like a complete twat, announce I have a fuck buddy while my pregnant wife sits at home confused with life, and actually think that's a good idea. Believe me when I say there was eyes rolling all over the fucking world, hell, I reckon everyone who saw that utter garbage part of the show rolled their eyes. Your mentality is that of a child and that's an insult to children. It's fucking cringe worthy shit that serves no purpose to wrestling, just suits your little fucked up ego and craving for attention. Seriously, how long is it gonna be before you flash your tits all over the screen just to get that hit of attention?

Charlotte: Shocked it hasn't happened already to be fair.

Mackenzie: Shocked she hasn't opened an OnlyFans account trying to flog pictures of her beat up kebab, to be fair.

Charlotte can not help but stifle a laugh.

Mackenzie: It's all it is, it's all she's worth, three buck membership and a fuck a fan contest. Not even worth the three bucks.

Charlotte again smiled as she turned her head.

Mackenzie: I'll give you the attention that you crave though Krystal, I'll make sure the eyes of the world are on you and you won't even have to bring sexuality in to it because I'm gonna make them look at you, I'm gonna make them look at the beating I'm gonna give you. It's gonna be like a car wreck, they will all want to turn away but they just won't be able to. It's going to have the eyes of the world on you because for every beating you laid out on the innocent people in your boring exhibition shit, and it is boring, we all know what's gonna happen after you do it twice, I'm gonna extract a little revenge for them. Every injury you gave them, I'm gonna double. You broke that girls arm, I'm breaking both of yours, every rib you broke in those people, yep, double, the amount of bruises you gave them, guess what? You're getting twice as many. I'm not coming to fuck around, I'm coming to beat you in to the ground, I'm coming to put you out of commission mate. I know you got Keira coming for ya and ya acting like a dick with Sam Marlowe, but by the time I'm done with ya, they ain't gonna be able to get their hands on you for years. I'm gonna fuck you up physically and mentally. After Sunday, PTSD is gonna be in full swing, you will be waking up in the middle of the night with those nightmares, those cold sweats, the panic attacks and through all of those, you're gonna see my face, you're gonna feel my fists hammer down on that little Aussie mush of yours to the point that not even your new tart will know who you are.

Mackenzie raised her fists to the camera.

Mackenzie: These are going to be the things that haunt your fucking dreams for eternity. These things are going to meet your face over and over and over again. You put yourself in the way of them, no one else did, you put yourself in harms way, you wanted the attention of the world, great, but you wanted my attention? Now you've got it, and you're gonna regret ever wanting that because I'm gonna fucking hurt you and you know that's no bollocks.

Mackenzie looked towards Charlotte.

Mackenzie: We good?

Charlotte: We good.

Mackenzie: Ok, cut that fucking camera.

And with that, Mackenzie gets her wish as the camera cuts to black.

2
Supercard Archives / Re: DANIEL MORGAN v MILES KASEY
« on: March 10, 2023, 11:08:38 AM »
I feel like I'm stuck in a bit of a time loop at the moment. It was only Climax Control 350, a big show in itself, that Miles Kasey and myself last shared a ring against each other and it was one on one again. Here we are now at Blaze of Glory XI and we're doing it all over again. I won't lie, I don't know why we're doing this again, there was no ill will towards each other, the guy showed that he has been improving constantly over the last months, so to me, we shouldn't be going at each other again.

I'm not sure why this is happening at all.

I've already gone the London Vs Manchester route, so this is stifling to have the same opponent two matches on the bounce. Yeah, two months passed but I haven't been exactly active, but in two months or so, same opponent, there's still a whole lot of creative block.

As I just mentioned there, two months and not being in the ring as much has helped me with other business adventures. It's allowed me to invest a little more time, money and effort not only in to the casino, but in to surrounding businesses too. Let's just say it helps with keeping money clean.

It's not a case of I go out there, look for stuff for sale, sometimes people approach me with some very strange things and that happened just last week. It's something I'm gonna tell you about while I get ready for my match against Miles Kasey, such a different style of opponent from my last opponent.... Well, maybe not.

Anyway, so about a week ago, there was a little birdie out there talking, trying to get a meeting with me and it's not so easy to just call my secretary and we put you in at two thirty on Tuesday. Names have to be checked, histories, affiliations with, well, let's just say government officials. This is Vegas after all, nothing is ever what it seems. Charley and Kenz looked in to the fella who approached us and he seemed very clean, so I has a little meeting with him a couple of days ago.

It doesn't really take away the focus I have against you Miles, I'll still be showing up to do what I need to do, results won't change, but business is business after all. - DM


Two days ago.

Daniel Morgan sat alone in his business office, in The Golden Ring Casino, not his personal office with meeting tables, sofa, private bar, just the run of the mill small office with no bells or whistles, just a normal everyday thing. People thought he was a little crazy for having two business offices in the same place, but he had his reasons. Not many people got to see the real inner workings of his businesses, the one he sat in was just for show. It was humble in it's an appearance, just a desk, with a computer on, various papers and pens and a coffee mug. It didn't scream casino owner, but it served it's purpose of distraction from the real operations.

He waited patiently as he sipped from the coffee mug, before a knock on the door diverted his attention.

"Come in." Daniel shouts out.

The door opens and Mackenzie walks in, leading in a man in his middle to late fifties, his grey hair long down the sides but balding on top.

"This is Mr Albert." She tells Daniel.

"Call me Phil." The man interjects as he puts his hand out for the rising Daniel to shake.

"Good too meet ya." Daniel says with a firm handshake.

Daniel turns his attention to Kenz and nods towards her. She turns and leaves the room as Daniel points to the chair opposite his desk. Daniel sits back in to his chair as Phil does the same.

"I've heard you've been very vocal about meeting up with me today about talking business." Daniel says from across the desk.

"I have." Phil replied

"As you can probably work out, I'm a busy man." Daniel told him with a slight nod.

"I know." Phil quickly says. "Running a casino and being a wrestler must take up a lot of your time, but I feel this is a great chance for all of us."

"Oh..." Daniel said and trailed off. "Then I'm all ears."

Phil clears his throat and looks across at Daniel.

"I own a few tanning salons in Las Vegas." He told Daniel. "A few low end ones and what I need is to level them up."

"I should stop you there." Daniel said with a raised hand. "I hate the term level up. It's a load of old bollocks. It's just a buzz word combo that makes people think they're getting more then they are when realistically, they're getting the same at most and less in other ways. We don't live in a computer game, there are no real levels to life, just stages."

Phil looked surprised by Daniel's words, but Daniel smiles as he knew this was just a trick of his to see how composed someone was by throwing them off their guard.

"But go on, continue." Daniel told him.

"I ummmm." Phil said flustered, his once confident demeanour now fading. "So, I need upgrades. There's bigger companies coming in and taking over and I need business partners to help me out, to become one of the best. We could even have one in the Casino."

"People don't come to a casino to get an all over tan and walk out looking like they've rolled in Doritos, Phil" Daniel said to the man. "They come to a casino to drink, to lose some money, to try and score a one nighter. They really don't come here to leave orange."

"But my other locations..." Phil stuttered out.

"So we're in Vegas Phil." Daniel reminded him. "It's hot here a bloody lot, if people want a tan, they can go sit outside in the sun."

"But that's the thing Mr Morgan, they don't." Phil said with a smile creeping back on his face. "They spend the nights in the casinos and the days recovering if they're tourists, but the locals live their lives as normal. They get up, they go to work, they do the school run, they don't have time to get a natural sun tan and the women here trying to score a rich guy from the casino floors have to look their best."

Phil gave Daniel a wink.

"So you're asking me to invest for the locals in a place that has more tourists then locals?" Daniel asked bluntly.

"I just need something to be better then the new competition." He told Daniel, his tone becoming a little more defeated.

"So you want me to pile money in to get deluxe tanning and that stuff, for what?" Daniel asked.

"For half the business." The reply came back.

Daniel leaned back in his chair, trying to think of any benefit to owning a place to offer fake tans in a climate such as Las Vegas. He could understand these places back home in England where the cold and rain through the winter months take away from a tan, and the weird obsession women seemed to have about getting a fake tan before going off on vacation - yes, this is a real thing - but Vegas? The thing playing in Daniel's mind was he was a businessman and believed if he couldn't turn around any business, then he could at least use it as a front for laundering money, or using it to store certain things.

"I need to get someone to look at the places you have, and then we'll talk money." Daniel told him.

No matter where Daniel has been in life, he's always wanted to help the local businesses. In a way it was like playing Monopoly, the more you own, the more chance someone is gonna land on your place and give you money.

"And it's a big if..." Daniel said with a tone of authority "that I do invest, there's a few things that need to be made clear. My group will be the only investors, no one else, working with too many people means too many chiefs and not enough Indians, so if you plan on getting rid of that other half of the business, it comes to us for first refusal. Also, a couple of spray machines and tanning beds are not gonna cut it. Needs to be an experience."

Phil looked confused by this comment.

"What do you mean?" He asked.

"Think bigger." Daniel told him. "Instead of just tanning beds, think spa, think beauty, think all that stuff. With my money, it's possible to do."

Phil looks surprised by Daniel's comments, not knowing there was already a plan formulating in his mind.

"I'll send someone around for the books and to have a look around, get some value for the place." Daniel told him. "And we'll go from there."

Phil looked delighted as Daniel pointed to do the door. Phil stood up and quickly shook Daniel's hand.

"Thank you so much." He said with a happy tone in his voice.

"No promises." Daniel reminded him.

With that, Phil made his way to the door and out of it. Just seconds later, Mackenzie reenters the room.

"I think you're fucking mad." She told Daniel. "I looked in to this guy, and he owns a few shitty tanning salons around town."

"I know." Daniel told her. "But of course, I have a plan. We upgrade them, put our name on it. We offer people in the Casino special offers to go there, and more importantly, we wash money through there. If we make it more spa then shitty tanning salons, a lot of money rolls through. We sell it to the wives and the bit on the sides to the high rollers to send them off there for the day while the rich people spend."

"You're mad." Mackenzie told him.

"Trust me." Daniel replied "We can make it work, or at least use it to our advantage. He stunk of desperation when he walked in the door and we're gonna get that for a lot less then he asks us for."

Mackenzie rolled her eyes before leaving the room.

"As Del Boy says." Daniel said to himself. "He who dares, wins."

And with that, the camera fades.


"Let's go round again." Daniel's voice can be heard saying.

The camera fades in to the real office of Daniel Morgan as he sits at the head of his meeting table.

"Familiar setting, familiar match." Daniel says with a tilted head. "A shoe horned on to the card match when frankly, both Miles and I could have gone on and done better things then to give you all a replay of what's been said and done, but some things are just out of our control a little bit and when you signed up to wrestle, you take on everyone put in front of you and Miles seems to be my road block again."

Daniel shrugs.

"You know one of the definition of insanity, right?" Daniel asks rhetorically. "It's to basically do something the same and expecting different results. I guess this means that I am nowhere near the levels of insane as most expect. This is the same old thing and yeah, Miles has got slightly better as a wrestler, but I haven't got any worse, which pretty much means the results will be the same as it was on Climax Control 350 when I walked out of there with a win. That bit doesn't change at all, cause the same is about to happen here too."

Daniel puts up his finger.

"But something did change after that match Miles." Daniel says as he waves his finger. "My respect levels for you."

Daniel pauses for a second.

"Respect is a big thing in my life." Daniel says as he looks down the camera. "You can have all the good looks, you can have all the fancy things, all the money in the world, but none of that means a single thing if people don't respect you. If people don't have the common decency and respect for you as a person, then you're nothing. If people do not respect what you leave to this world, what you show the world while you're still breathing in it, well you have nothing at all. I guess this means you are something Miles, because I do respect you."

Daniel looks deep in to the camera.

"Before our match, you was just the good solid hand that could work with anyone and help them look great." Daniel says. "But after that match, I saw you was much, much more then that. I saw potential in you that made me sit there and think that there's still so much more to come from you, more then most people see in you and given the chance, you could be something special. I actually respect the fact that you take the knocks and you keep coming back, I respect the fact that in the time between us facing each other, you've become more real, more true, more motivated to be bigger and better. That mate, is worth respecting."

Daniel looks serious.

"But there's a fine line between giving more respect then needed and the right amount, especially in our game." Daniel says with a slight sigh. "In our game, giving too much respect leads to complacency, leads to you being happy for your opponent if you lose and it throws you off your game, it leads you away from what your end goal is, it takes you away from your targets. I don't let myself become complacent, it's not part of my nature to let myself become that guy who is complacent, so you will be getting respect from me when I step in that ring with you Miles, but not enough to give you any kind of advantage."

Daniel shakes his head and smiles.

"You earned my respect but it doesn't change what I can do in that ring, what I am more then capable of doing Miles." Daniel says with a serious look on his face. "I know what I'm capable of and I know I'm stagnant, the same Daniel J Morgan that returned, and with this new and improved Miles, I see this as a chance, an opportunity to open a few eyes around here, to show people what I can be all about, to show people that I have what it takes to beat some of the best. Now your star is rising Miles and that makes you a trophy these days. Any win over you is an eye opening one these days, that's how quickly you've rose up in a lot of people's opinions."

Daniel leans back in the chair.

"And that's what I want for people to sit there and take me more seriously." Daniel says, pressing his fingers together. "I need to either piss or get off the pot as we like to say back home, and with the eyes of the world on me at one of SCW's biggest shows of the year, it's time to make my mark against one hell of a solid fella opposite me. I see opportunity in everything Miles and I see it in this match, and I'm gonna take it."

He leans forward again.

"You're a different kettle of fish these days Miles." Daniel says with respect. "but nothing changes when we step in to that ring. Us ripping it up again, nothing changes, the fact that you're much more active then I am, again, still, nothing changes, because I'm going for back to back wins against you and I'm gonna get that. I seem to always get what I want and come Sunday, I get what I want again."

Daniel pauses for a few seconds.

"It's absolutely nothing personal against you." Daniel admits. "You know I'm a businessman, and this is nothing but business. I'm paid to do something, then I'm gonna do something. In this case, I'm being paid to beat you, and that is what's gonna happen, it's all just business Miles, nothing more, nothing less."

He runs his hand under his chin.

"You'll bounce back, I have zero doubt about that." Daniel says with a reassuring nod. "You'll get to the top at some point so take this one as a learning experience, because there is a hell of a lot to learn getting in the ring with a guy with my training and instincts. That's the best way you can look at it because I'm in a teaching mood and you have a lesson to learn."

Daniel smiles.

"That lesson?" He starts. "Lightning will strike twice, this is not a revenge or vengeance story because not everyone gets that vengeance, not everyone can be redeemed and get the happy ending that they want. Not everyone can rise above and look like the hero. This is not your hero arc, this is not where you get that winning feeling because this is about me getting two on the spin. Don't worry, it happens and at some point, you will rise again, but Sunday will not be your night to do that."

Daniel shakes his head.

"But don't worry, as usual, beers on me afterwards." Daniel says with a slight nod. "I will see you on Sunday Miles, the match won't be great for ya, but the after party just might be."

Daniel takes a deep breath.

"That's just facts." Daniel says with a smile. "And I only deal in facts."

And with that, the camera fades to black. 

3
Climax Control Archives / Words Vs Actions
« on: February 16, 2023, 07:20:42 PM »
One could see this as a treat, or one could see this as the bookers trying something different and sticking me in on my own, but here I am in action. Yes, for years I've been in SCW on and off and for the most part, it's been fun to compete and be with the lovely people I have grown fond of over the many years I have known them, but for this I need to ask the bookers one simple question...

What the absolute fuck are you thinking?

Ahem. I am not a someone you would call a singles wrestler, I would see myself as more of the supporting guy, the guy in the background to cast an eye and make sure everything gets taken care of in the most efficient way. That is what I do, I'm not just the muscle, there's a lot about me that people don't know. I am actually a guy with a good mind for business and putting me in the ring for the first time on my own just like that, not completely smart business.

Not for me, but because there's now a little bit of spotlight on me and it's time to impress, but here's where it's not good business. It's not good business for SCW. Last week, Austin James Mercer, my worthy opponent, had a match announced for the supercard, I think it was against Carter, which would be a great match if it happened, but this is the bad business part, he's not gonna make it to Blaze of Glory. You've announced his match and put him in the ring against a man who has something to prove.

Do you see where I'm going here? Not good business to false advertise a match that isn't gonna happen due to an injury.

Bad, bad business. Well, anyway, first solo match to do, let's hope it's my damn last one too. - Os.


14th February 2023

"We really need to get him a fucking date." Mackenzie's voice can be heard saying. "Look at the fucking state of him."

Charlotte and Mackenzie stand at the doorway of the London Underground homestead, looking at Osbourne sitting on the sofa, wearing nothing but boxer shorts and mindlessly playing away at a PS5 game. He grits his teeth as things don't seemingly go his way. He reaches in to a bowl of popcorn, aimlessly throwing a handful towards his mouth, but most missing and rolling down his chest.

"I mean he's not fucking catch." Mackenzie says as she wrinkles up her nose. "But it's Valentines Day and he'd rather spend his time doing this."

"Maybe Os is just too focused on his work." Charlotte muses. "Or maybe he just forgot what love and relationships are."

Osbourne throws the controller in the air and huffs as his on screen character dies.

"We need to distract him from that and today is the perfect day to do so." Mackenzie says with a grin.

"Oh..." Charlotte says with a questioning tone.

"It's Valentines day." Mackenzie says as she grins. "And if he won't get off his arse to go fishing, we bring the fish to him."

Mackenzie pulls out her phone and instantly starts to type away on it, a wicked smile on her face as she looks at Charlotte with a side eye.

"What are you playing at?" Charlotte asks.

Mackenzie shows her the phone, showing an edit to the Golden Ring Casino website.

"I bet you a tenner it doesn't happen." Charlotte says with a smile.

"You got it." Mackenzie replies.

As the two shake hands, we fast forward to later in the evening.

Valentines party at the Golden Ring Casino.

"No, he needs to hear this!" a patron with a raspy British accent can be heard showing.

The camera cuts to a man in an Arsenal FC football shirt, yes football, not soccer, with short cut hair, with a streak of grey down the middle, and glasses, being hoisted in the air by Osbourne, one hand on the man's shoulder and one hand on his waist band, lifting him off his feet. Osbourne marches the man towards the door as Daniel watches on with Charlotte and Mackenzie by his side.

"What's that about?" Daniel asks.

"Oh that twat." Mackenzie scoffs. "Trying to get people barred intentionally. Been watching him for a while, pretty sure he's a sociopath. Comes in all the time, thinks he owns the place, but realistically, he's a little dick wanker that needs more in his life."

"We all know someone like that." Charlotte comments. "Hiding from reality so he doesn't see he's wasted forty years of his life."

Osbourne throws the man through the door, launching him a clear twelve feet across the parking lot, his rear end skidding across the floor, almost causing sparks. Osbourne straightens his suit jacket and attempts to go back in to the casino, he is approached by a blonde woman.

"Hey, can I tell you a joke?" she says with a slur in her words.

Osbourne shrugs his shoulders at the woman.

"What do you call a pig that does karate?" She asks.

Osbourne stares blankly at her.

"A pork chop!" She says before bursting in to laughter.

Osbourne frowns before nodding at the woman and walking back in to the casino, back in to the view of Daniel and the girls. A redheaded woman approaches.

"Have you ever been told you have the biggest muscles in the room?" She says as she rubs her hand down his arm.

Osbourne fires a look towards Daniel, Charlotte and Mackenzie and back to the woman. He nods his head up and down as the woman grips his arm.

"I wouldn't kick you out of bed for eating cookies in there." She say with a wink.

"What is going on?" Daniel mutters to himself as he watches.

"Maybe me and you should find a nice quiet place where we can be alone?" The redhead says, licking her lips, much to Daniel's confusion.

Osbourne points to himself and around the casino to indicate that he's working.

"I see." The woman says. "But call me sometime."

The woman slips a card in to Osbourne's top pocket before taking a big handful of Os' rear and walking away. Osbourne looks towards Daniel, Charlotte and Mackenzie with a confused look on his face as Mackenzie stifles a laugh. A group of women, dressed for a bachelorette party walk past Osbourne, waving at him before walking on.

"Alright." Daniel says as he looks at the girls. "Usually people are either too scared to speak to him or know he doesn't say anything, so don't waste their time. So what's going on?"

"Nothing." Mackenzie says with a high pitched voice.

Daniel stares at Mackenzie with a blank look on his face.

"Just show him, he knows." Charlotte adds.

Mackenzie concedes and pulls out her phone and shows Daniel the changes she made to the Golden Ring Casino site.

"Make Os smile and get a free drink." Daniel says with a raised eyebrow. "Why? Just why?"

"Well, it's Valentines day." Charlotte says. "And love is in the air."

"Plus anyone who can make that miserable fucker smile means we can book a church and go to a wedding." Mackenzie adds with a grin.

The groups attention turns back to Osbourne as a very busty brunette walks towards him. Without saying a word, she lifts her shirt up, exposing her.... bustiness at Osbourne. Osbourne raises an eyebrow and a smirking smile.

"Well that counts." Charlotte says.

"I'll get her a drink." Mackenzie adds.

"I'll book the church." Charlotte comments with a grin.

"While you're at it, you owe me a tenner." Mackenzie reminds her.

As the two girls split in different directions, Osbourne looks towards Daniel with a smirk, only to get a thumbs up from his boss and the camera fades.


The camera shows a suited up Osbourne sitting behind a desk in the office of the casino, a long night behind the man who is famous for not saying a word. The camera focuses in, ready to record his thoughts on the upcoming match with Austin James Mercer but Osbourne just shrugs his shoulders. A few seconds pass before he raises his finger with one hand and reaches down on to the desk and picks up a tablet, he quickly hits the front of it, lighting up the screen. Words can be seen at a distance and Osbourne clicks his fingers, beckoning with his forefinger for the camera to zoom in. He points to the tablet and the camera moves in, seeing the words clearer.

"Yeah, I ain't talking for anyone, I've typed all this in, and it will switch to the next page every so often, so read fast.

Who thought it was a great idea to book a guy in a singles match, who doesn't talk?

But let's get on with this shit anyway. My first ever singles match. It's pretty obvious to anyone who happens to take the time to rest their eyes on our shows or anyone that comes to the casino, that I am a man of very few words, and by few words, I mean none, zero, not a sausage comes out of my mouth and people wonder why that might be the case. I've heard the online news that maybe I can't talk, maybe I'm deaf and sound funny, maybe I have a high pitched voice. Some div actually thought I had my tongue cut out in a bar fight... I'll have a pint of whatever that guy had, please. I don't talk because I have a simple mantra in life.

Actions speak louder then words.

An old cliche, I know but take a look around you and imagine the scenario. You're out with friends and you tolerate, you put up with their shit for years and then for one moment, someone opens their mouth, and idiocy fills the room because of their words. You sit there and look at them and it hits you, you wonder why they've been in your life all along because they have opened their traps and proved that they are absolutely as thick as two short planks.

Now imagine that person who shows up to these food banks. It's a tough time in the world, people are starving and short of money, but that person buys extra, even if it means they can't switch the heat on for a little while, even if it means they need to sit in the dark to stretch the pennies a little more, but they selflessly go out and sacrifice their own well being, to give some stuff away to make sure a child doesn't go hungry. That's action.

Now tell me, actions or words?

Yeah, I thought so. I don't need to talk to push through life, I just need to act and Austin James Mercer, I have a lot to show in this. My actions need to befit a man who can do the solo thing if he so chooses, I have to show through my actions that although I sit in the shadows, there's a little bit of danger that lurks in those shadows and I am that danger. I expect you will just be that guy you've always been that somehow wins the respect of everyone, the man with words like razor blades that can cut anyone down to size, then man who zeroes in on something and god help the target, and being said target, I will expect nothing less from you, because that is your strength Austin, that is where you rise, that is where you shine. You are without a doubt in my mind, and I'm not sorry to use an insiders term here, one of the best promo guys in the game, but again, it shows that you are the words part in this scenario.

You've had a few great moments, sure, but people don't think of you as the man of action when they think of you Austin, they think of those promos that make grown men cry.

Real tears and everything.

They don't think words when they look at me Austin, they don't think shit, that guy can cut one hell of a speech to draw us in, needless to say, debating was not my thing at all in any setting of my life. They look at me and think fuck, this guy could really hurt me, this guy could kill me if he wanted, this guy is a monster.

They wouldn't be wrong.

The thing is, I'm in that ring without a safety net and now I gotta prove I can do it, I have to show my actions are there to set me on the right path and if that means hurting you big man, if that means doing something that's gonna make people think oooooooh shit, then I will be doing that. At the end of the day, I need to set the tone for what my future might hold if I end up in this situation of a singles match. I need to show people what I'm all about. I'm not gonna pick up a microphone and start to talk about the ways I can and will hurt you, people already know I can do that, it's what I've done for a while, I need to show them I can do that.

You may very well intimidate others but you will not be doing that to me. Your so called killer instinct, your newly found aggression, doesn't mean a whole lot Austin. I've faced scarier people then you outside the ring, so there's not a bone in this body that's bothered about you. There's not an ounce of fear in my heart, but please, feel free to do what you do best. The floor is yours so feel free to let that sharp tongue loose and try and cut me down to size. Be my absolute guest to take the piss out of the fact I don't talk, feel free to take the piss out of the fact I don't wrestle that often, feel free to chat shit about me all you want. I'm ok with that, have at it, but no matter how much you put out in to the universe about how you're gonna beat me down and all the rest of it, understand one thing...

... My actions will speak louder then your words."

Osbourne puts the tablet face down on the desk and the camera zooms out, just focusing on his emotionless face before fading to black.

4
Supercard Archives / Re: ARIANA (c) v ZOEY LUKAS v SELEANA Z v BELLA M v ??? - Roulette Invitational
« on: January 07, 2023, 07:05:09 AM »
Open invitational matches bring out the fucking worst in people, especially when it's all about the gold, it shows people for the greedy fuckers that they actually are, it shows them that they're only focused on shiny shit. It brings back all those slugs that were hiding in the dark, just for the sake of having a quick ego boost and have a pissing contest over some leather and gold. People come from far and wide from shitty promotions just because they want gold. It's pretty fucking sad if you ask me.

People can't help themselves to come from far and wide to say they walked in, kicked the shit out of an unsuspecting champion, who has to prepare for every style possible, and think they're the dogs bollocks. Great way to start a championship run, your parents must be so fucking proud.

You might sit and think the fuck she talking about cause she's clearly gonna enter it, and she's now jumped up the favourite list to close to the top, but I ain't entering to go and be a champion. I could though to be fair and lets be honest, that Roulette division needs a shake up, because the champions and challengers down there, they all fucking sound the same, they speak the same old shit, they have a million cameos that no one really gives a shit about, no one cares who those people are and in this match, you're gonna see that a lot. We've all seen Ariana promos, right? There's like a million people in those that no one cares about. Same with Seleana, who are all these fucking people? Zoey... Ok, at least I know who the fuck is in her promos and the same with Bella, but do we really need the same old shit promos from so called champions?

Fuck no! But is that my motivation? Show up, walk away with the belt?

Not really. My motivation is beyond that.

You know me, my motivation is to fight, my motivation is to kick the shit out of people. It's a release for me. Some people turn to drugs, some people turn to booze, some people parachute for the thrill but me? I like to fight. I like to kick the shit out of people, I like people to kick the shit out of me. I like number fights. I like to beat on people and know there's someone right behind me that wants to spin me around and beat on me. It keeps the instincts more then a little sharp. I love an unfair fight.

This is what this really is. I know Ariana from our trainers, they train us well, I've been around Seleana, kicked her arse a while back, I know Bella can pull of a shock or two but a chance to go against someone like Zoey, someone known for hurting people, that's what I'm all about. I ain't come across her path before, but I've seen enough of her to know she can hurt people, that's a challenge I want. There's others though, so many flapping their mouths, verbal diarrhoea teasing their entrance in to this thing and I am not Stevie Wonder here, I see there's been a lot of new names mentioned about coming in, a fair few Bombshells that are joining the company.... Like I said, these open things pull out people from all over the place and that is what I want. This is why I am stepping in that ring, that is why I'm gonna show up... Because I want that thought of not knowing who to face, I want surprises, I want to walk down that ramp not knowing whose face my fist is gonna meet. That is my joy, that is what I want.

Fuck the title, I'm just showing up to hurt people and seeing this promo air, I know more then a couple of people who just shit their pants.

Rightly so, cause you're gonna get hurt ~ MP.


New Years Day, the day after the party of the year for some people, but New Years Day isn't as glamorous. To some, it's the day after memories were made, and strangers became friends for just a few seconds as they exchanged hugs and Happy New Year wishes, ushering in the most common phrase known to man on that day - I hope next year is a better one for you. The realists in us know that is not the case and it will be the same as it was the year before but for a second, saying that, you really mean it. For other people, the New Years Day is a day of broken and blurred memories, awkward text messages from people you thought was a great idea to give your number to the night before and hangovers. Ah alcohol the problem and solution to all life's misdemeanours.

"Ah my fucking head." Mackenzie says as she wakes up from her slumber on New Years Day.

She opens her eyes slowly, her vision blurred as she tries to focus on her surroundings. It took her a minute or two to realise she was in the shared London Underground home, but not in her comfortable bed, but sprawled out on the living room's leather sofa, still dressed from the night before. She runs her hand over her face, feeling roughness over her skin before putting her hand in front of her eyes to see what was on her.

"Fucking glitter." She mumbles. "I fucking hate glitter."

"It made you look very sparkly." Charlotte says from across the room.

Mackenzie turns her eyes to where she heard Charlotte's voice, seeing Charlotte also laying on another sofa across the room.

"Keep the noise down." Charlotte tells Mackenzie. "My head is banging like a drum over here."

"Yeah, yeah." Mackenzie grumbles. "Why the fuck am I covered in glitter?"

Charlotte sits up, shaking her head slowly to knock the cobwebs off her memory and looks towards Mackenzie with squinted eyes.

"I don't know." she says leaning forward. "We opened for kids, made it kid friendly, kids like glitter or something."

The smell of alcohol hung in the air and the two were clearly feeling the effects of it.

"Could have something to do with the big old glitter bomb I had go off at midnight." Daniel's voice says.

The two look towards the door of the living room to see Daniel walking in the room, followed by Osbourne, both men dressed neatly in suits and ties.

"What time is it?" Mackenzie asks.

"8am." Daniel says as he adjusts his tie.

"And you're already dressed?" Charlotte says with a yawn.

"I'm as fresh as a daisy." He tells them. "Now you two might wanna get a move on, we're heading in to work in about twenty."

"Didn't we shut like four hours ago?" Mackenzie says, spinning her feet to the floor.

"Yeah, and now we're gonna in to check the finance, see what we made over the night, and you two are going to check the bar." Daniel tells them.

The thought of being around alcohol again causes the two girls to first off uneasy looks in each others directions. Before either of them say anything, all four of their phones buzz at the same time. Daniel looks at his.

"Advanced SCW card." He tells them.

Instantly, the other three look at their phones, scrolling down to look for their names.

"Fuck all again." Mackenzie says with a growl. "When we said we was coming back, you'd think they'll actually let us punch people in the face."

"There's an open Battle Royal for the Roulette championship." Daniel tells them.

Mackenzie and Charlotte fire each other a look across the room.

"Only one of us can enter that." Charlotte says.

"Why one?" Daniel asks.

"Cause there's no way he's doing two promos a week." Mackenzie says. "Lazy wanker."

Daniel and Os look at each other confused.

"Eh?" Daniel slowly replies.

Osbourne throws his hands in the air in confusion as he looks towards Daniel, neither man understanding what they're on about. Both women's eyes rest on Osbourne.

"Who do you think should get to enter?" Charlotte asks the big man.

"Yeah, Os. Which of us deserves it?" Mackenzie says quickly and in a more intense tone.

Osbourne puts his finger in the air pointing towards Charlotte, then toward Mackenzie. He looks towards Daniel for guidance but Daniel stares back, looking for an answer from the big man. Osbourne turns back towards the women, once again moving his hand between them, but eventually throws his hands in the air and turns and walks away.

"Pussy!" Mackenzie shouts out after him.

Osbourne returns to the room, just to look at Mackenzie and raises the middle finger towards her before walking out again.

"You know where you can stick that pal!" Mackenzie yells out.

"Oh this is gonna make driving to work so much more fun." Charlotte says with a yawn.

"Anyway, speaking of which" Daniel says in a commanding voice. "Arses in gear ladies, time to go to work."

It was an interesting half an hour drive to work, the girls constantly looking at Osbourne with glaring eyes and Osbourne trying his hardest to ignore the stares from the two. The rest of the journey was uneventful, as the streets of Las Vegas was fairly empty, party goers had finally made their way home or to their hotels. The private staff car park was also empty as Daniel had made it clear no one would be working on New Years Day, and to spend it with their families. Minutes after parking, the foursome were walking through the main casino floor.

"Alright." Daniel says as he looks around. "I'm gonna head to the office and check through the receipts, Os, count the cash and you two hung over people, bar for you, check the stock and pick up any rubbish on or around the bar."

"Since when are we cleaners?" Mackenzie says through gritted teeth.

"I'm not telling ya to get a mop and get to work." Daniel tells her. "Just pick up anything across the bar and chuck it in a black bag."

Mackenzie rolls her eyes and the four split off, Daniel and Osbourne walking in one direction, Charlotte and Mackenzie in the other, heading towards the bar. The two ladies get to the bar and Charlotte shakes her head.

"It's like a bombs hit it." She comments.

Tables and chairs seemed out of place, placed in random areas, used napkins and beer bottles still littered the tables. The bar itself was no better, half empty glasses, crumpled napkins and other various junk sat on top.

"No shit." Mackenzie replies, "What the fuck happened here?"

"It happens." Charlotte replies.

As Mackenzie moves around and starts to return chairs and tables to their original positions, Charlotte steps behind the bar, reaching for garbage bags and ripping two off. She waves one towards Mackenzie, who takes it.

"Cleaners job." Mackenzie mutters to herself but Charlotte hears her.

"Nothing wrong with getting your hands dirty once in a while." Charlotte replies as she opens her garbage bag.

Charlotte starts to sweep random items from the bar in to the bag as Mackenzie sighs.

"I'm not a fucking cleaner." Mackenzie growls. "I'm a fucking fighter. Problem is, everyone around here is just bowing down to us. People are paying their money back on time, we're rinsing so much through the Casino over the last few months without any problems. Everything we want to buy, people are willing to sell to the point we could probably buy the whole of Las fucking Vegas and no one will bat an eyelid."

Mackenzie aggressively throws a bottle in the bag and kicks a chair back in to place.

"I feel like I really need to punch someone in the face." Mackenzie says with a snarl.

"People respect us now." Charlotte says with a smile. "When we first came over here, people thought we were chancers, they now know getting in to bed with us means we demand certain things. It makes our life easier. All we have to do is count the cash. This place was busy as hell last night, we had no trouble, so we have nothing else to do but count the money."

Mackenzie stops and looks across at Charlotte.

"The money's great an' all." Mackenzie tells her. "But I miss the days when we had to fight to earn it."

"So you'd rather go back home and chase down a few people who are late on a loan, then just sit here and live the life others dream of?" Charlotte asks. "The money we have, we could live on forever, we don't have to do this."

"Sometimes it's not about the finish line, it's about the chase." Mackenzie says as she looks across at Charlotte. "And the chase was always fucking great. I mean running down little shit heads through the streets of Bethnal Green, for a bullseye was more fun then getting the fifty quid itself. I need to feel that again."

Charlotte takes a moment to think as she watches Mackenzie straighten up another table and placing the chairs back in their right place.

"You want to beat people up, right?" Charlotte says across to her.

"Well, fucking duh." Mackenzie fires back sarcastically. "That's my release. This is why I was ok with getting back in to wrestling, because I could hit someone in the fucking face."

"Then do this Battle Royal then." Charlotte encourages her. "I've seen the people announced on the way over. Ariana, Bella, Seleana and Zoey, plus anyone else can enter it. We know there's someone here who is very likely to enter."

"Yeah." Mackenzie says as she rolls her eyes. "The head of something, something here. I don't even know what she does anymore."

"There's a great chance she's been thinking about it since the segment about it on Climax Control." Charlotte says. "So there's someone else you can smack in the face. You know this brings out people from everywhere, all those people who fancy being a champ."

Mackenzie silently looks at Charlotte.

"You could be the first member of London Underground to win a singles title." Charlotte reminds her.

"Fuck that gold." Mackenzie tells her. "It's not about that gold, but you did mention a name I'd be interested in facing."

"Who?" Charlotte asks as she leans on the bar with her elbows.

"Zoey Lukas." Mackenzie replies. "No one in SCW can hit like that woman, no one at all. That war she had with Tempest was bang on. People like that are people I wanna fight, that I wanna stand toe to toe with. People shit their drawers when they have to face her, I wanna see how hard the woman hits."

"So you don't want the gold." Charlotte says slowly. "You wanna get punched in the face by someone bigger and stronger then you."

Mackenzie taps her chin, looking up in thought for just a few seconds before staring Charlotte dead in the eye.

"That's about the size of it." Mackenzie says with a wide smile.

"I would ask if you have a screw loose up there, but I already know the answer." Charlotte replies with a nod. "So are you gonna do it?"

Mackenzie takes a deep breath and turns away for a few seconds, before looking back towards Charlotte, who although knows the answer, awaits confirmation.

"Ah fuck it." Mackenzie says with a shrug of her shoulder. "I might as well. I haven't punched anyone in the face for nearly two months and there could be a lot of faces to punch in there."

"And Zoey Lukas to punch you in the face." Charlotte adds.

"I'd be very disappointed if she didn't." Mackenzie admits honestly.

"You're pretty messed up." Charlotte says shaking her head. "You know that, right?"

Mackenzie turns and winks towards Charlotte.

"People wouldn't have me any other way." Mackenzie says with a smirk on her face.

"Well, they wouldn't tell you differently to your face at least." Charlotte tells her.

Mackenzie shrugs her shoulders.

"If they did, I'd have more faces to punch." Mackenzie comments. "Every cloud has a silver lining."

Charlotte slowly shakes her head.

"I'll give Christian a call and let him know you're interested." Charlotte tells Mackenzie.

"Just tell him not to announce me." Mackenzie says with an evil grin. "I want a certain couple of people shit themselves when they see my promo air."

Charlotte laughs as she looks at Mackenzie.

"Gee, I wonder who." Charlotte replies, knowing the answer.

So a call was made to Christian, who for some reason expected one of the London Underground ladies to be in the match, hoped for both but expected one, and it didn't take him long to agree to not reveal Mackenzie's participation. The rest of New Years Day dragged through for Mackenzie... The evils of alcohol, eh?


Sometimes a relaxation moment next to a pool is what is needed and the home of London Underground, up in the Vegas hills overlooking the hustle and bustle of Las Vegas, has a private pool. Mackenzie sits with her feet in the water, on an oddly warm day for January, well, warm considering if you've been brought up in the rain of London. The camera focuses on the shorts wearing brawler as she begins to speak.

"Fucking surprise I guess." She says with a smirk. "I wasn't too sure I was going to be doing this, entering a match for a championship to kick off 2023, but here we are."

She sharply tilts her head before realigning it straight.

"People can say they're doing this for whatever reason they want to." She says. "Realistically, most of you are just doing it for the gold, don't try and bullshit otherwise, we know you're doing it because your ego is fuelled by accolades and waving championships in front of world like you're hot shit when really, you're not, you have a million support characters around you to try and make you look good with your work when realistically, most of them are so much more better then you'll ever be, it's the fucking truth. Ego driven bullshit is a great motivator when you get a shot at championships, but I'm so fucking different from that."

She waits for a few seconds for dramatic effect.

"Really different from that." She says to make a point. "You're all in it for the gold, anyone else who sees the words Bombshell Roulette championship and open invitational, and you jump at that open part, it's all about the gold. It's gonna show the world exactly what kind of snake is around, but I'm not doing it for the gold, I'm doing it to kick the living shit out of so many people, that's it. In fact I do feel very sorry for the champion in this, I do feel very sorry for you Ariana."

She rolls her shoulders back in a circle.

"Yeah, we trained in the same place, we have the same fundamentals, we have the same winning mentality, but we're not close." Mackenzie points out. "We have loyalty to The GO Gym, but I wouldn't say we're friends. I'd stop you from getting your head kicked in if need be, but we ain't friends, so I have absolutely no problem in beating you up, or taking that gold. Even though I don't care about it, I sure as fuck will no lose any sleep over taking it from you. I won't give a shit about taking something from another GO Gym superstar. It's not in my nature to even give a shit about you, but you do have my sympathy for one thing, because now you're gonna see the real snakes around you. You're gonna see the people you consider your friends actually show you that they're not you're friend when it comes down to that belt. You're gonna see that the gold means more to them then you actually do and that is why I feel sorry for you."

Mackenzie looks down the camera.

"You're not safe from anyone." She says firmly. "You're not safe from all those idiots that you showcase in your promos, they're looking at that championship and putting their greed before their friendship. It might not matter to you cause they'll still probably show up in your work anyway afterwards, but this is them saying up yours mate, that leather means more to me then you do. You'll see it more and more as they start to announce their intentions to be in that match, they're gonna do it this week, leaving you at least a week to have your head fucked with."

Mackenzie points to her head.

"You're gonna go over a week wondering how they can put themselves over your friendship." Mackenzie say with a slow shake of her head. "They're gonna show the dicks they are and mentally, that belt is already gone."

She waves sarcastically.

"I'm not your friend, I'm gonna tell you straight, I'm just coming to kick your arse." Mackenzie says with an evil smirk. "Those friends that are about to stab you in the back, they've just made it so much more easier for me and everyone else and that was before the disadvantage of knowing you'll be facing the unknown. Doesn't matter if I win or not, you've already lost. That belt is no longer yours. Lesson to be learned here Ari, don't trust anyone, because while they're sucking up to you, they're already plotting your fucking downfall. Et tu Brute."

With that reference, Mackenzie moves on.

"Someone else who has already lost this one is you Seleana." Mackenzie says with a smile. "Seeing me in this, already fucked with your head because you remember Climax Control 348? You remember that match we had? You remember I beat you to hell that night?"

A proud smile crosses her face.

"I fucking remember." She says proudly. "But do you remember what I said in the build up to that? Let me refresh your memory a bit. I asked you what ever happened to the old you that was a Bombshell World Champion, what happened to the star you used to be? You know I was hoping to step in to that match with you on Climax Control and I hoped those words would be inspiration to you, I hoped I would get that old you back."

Mackenzie shakes her head.

"I got a worse version of you then I've ever seen before." She says with a sigh. "The attempt you made against me was fucking pathetic, it was beyond pathetic. I would have had a better fight in an East End boozer on a Friday night. You offered abso-fucking-lutely nothing at all. Not a damn thing and yet here you are, getting another chance at redemption. At some point, they're gonna cut their losses with you because you're an absolute joke, a sorry excuse for a woman, fuck, you're worse then that. I haven't seen a fucking thing to make me think you've improved since then, I haven't seen a thing to say you're even committed to SCW anymore. You show up, you wrestle, you get beat up, you lose, you go home. Rinse, repeat, that's all it is. You're cannon fodder again Seleana and just making up the numbers. There's no fear from me or anyone else in this match when it comes to you, you're just there to get chucked out first and go home again, same old shit, different match for you. If it takes me trying to break your face again to motivate you, then so be it, but don't expect this one to be any different from the last time we met because believe me, I will still be outlasting you in this one. I will still be showing that I am better then you and it's that simple."

Mackenzie shrugs

"Just accept it mate and move on." She says looking down the camera.

She stops for a second just to catch her breath.

"Now little sweet Bella." Mackenzie says with a slight smirk. "Well, maybe not so sweet Bella, it's still fresh in the mind for me what you did to Christina and I know Christina works for us at the Golden Ring Casino, but mad fucking respect for that. It really showed a side of you that no one was expecting. It showed that there's a little monster in you just waiting to get out and play. I can respect that little monster. I have one of those too, I just don't hide it from the world, I show it off proudly, I show the world that I'm a right horrible bastard and I have no shame with that in the slightest. I don't need to hide behind a sweet little persona, I'm ok with who I am and who I am is not a nice person at all."

Mackenzie slowly nods.

"And because I'm this up front, I'm gonna make it very clear to you little girl, that I am not suffering the same fate as Christina." She says firmly. "I'm not gonna come to that ring and get battered to the point of disappearing. You know you smacked her so fucking hard, she couldn't come to work for us again for a month? I mean I should be pissed at that and give you a slap for that, but let's be honest, it's the quietest the staff room had been in years, I liked the peace and quiet, but there's not a chance you'll be doing that to me at all. I will be going back to work the day after I compete, I will be just fine, but I will ask you one little thing Bella. Bring that demon of yours out, bring her out to play because she seems like a lot of fucking fun to play with. Bring that dark side out, bring that evil out, bring the hate and anger and everything mean spirited inside you, to the front. That sounds like someone I want tear up with, that sounds like someone I can fight with until there's no fight left. Bring that person, give yourself half a chance because little sweet Bella, she has about as much chance as a snowman in the desert."

She smirks before she continues.

"And of course, we have Zoey Lukas in this one." Mackenzie says with a slightly evil smile. "Now I'm not smiling like this because there's heat, or bad blood or any shit like that. The woman is bigger then me, the woman is stronger then me, the woman is fucking muscle on muscle and that's the challenge I want. Look at this roster, look at it seriously, outside Zoey and Tempest, there's a bunch of weak arse bitches who have never been in a fight outside a ring in their lives. The roster is full of people who would shit themselves if they had to fight when they wasn't expecting to fight. The roster is a bunch of melts mate."

Mackenzie nods her head up and down.

"But Zoey is not one of those people and I like that." Mackenzie admits. "But I'm one of those people too and I don't give a fuck if you're the size of King Kong, I'm gonna stand up and throw punches till I can't throw a punch again. I'm gonna be that person who will smack the shit out of anyone until I have to stop and that is Zoey Lukas too. She was a big reason I wanted to do this, she was a big reason I was willing to step up and fight because at some point, I want to be standing in the middle of the ring with her, with every other fucker out and go toe to toe with her. That's something the rest of this roster wouldn't do, but I wanna do it. I wanna stand up and fight like a fucking fat kid over the last cake. This is what I wanna do, this is what I will do. I'm here to fight and Zoey is a fighter, the rest, not so much but Zoey is that ultimate challenge for anyone who thinks they're good."

Mackenzie points to herself.

"I am good." She says confidently. "And I am gonna fight and stand up to Zoey, I'm gonna chase the big bad wolf and believe me, it's not gonna be pretty."

Mackenzie smirks.

"As for everyone else who may or may not enter." She starts. "To the one's who know me, just get the fuck out cause you know you're gonna get the shit kicked out of you. Call the SCW camera crew, cancel them filming you and just fuck off, go on holiday, go wash your hair, go do anything you fucking want but don't come and step up, because you know the way it's gonna go. Just go and do literally anything else at all."

Mackenzie uses her hands in a shoo movement.

"But the one's who don't know me." she smiles, "You might think who the fuck is this bird going on and on about hurting people. You might think that I'm a walk over, an easy day in the office, you might think from whatever two bob promotion you've come from in search of gold, that I am worthless, that this is enough hot air to fill up a balloon, then you need a fucking reality check. You may think that a few titles against people who are not up to SCW level might be something special, but you're now dipping your toes in to deeper water, where the predators play. This ain't league two, this is the Premier League and everything you think you've done before worth a shit, doesn't mean fuck all here. Anything you've ever done in the past, better people have done it here. This ain't a show in front of two hundred people, this is thousands, thousands who will tell you right away if you're good enough to be here and those thousands already know I am good enough to be here, but you people blinded by the gold..."

She waves her finger.

"You're about to see if your career has meant a damn thing." Mackenzie says seriously. "In the fucking welcome wagon and I'm not big and giving friendly welcomes. When I say I'm gonna hurt people, I'm gonna hurt people, so take that as a warning, the best damn warning you are likely to get. Don't fool yourself in to thinking you're coming in to take over this place, because you're not, you're stepping in to a world where the strong survive and your silly little wins elsewhere mean fucking nothing to me, any of those people announced or anyone that might be stepping back in to an SCW ring."

Mackenzie kicks the water.

"Don't consider this a threat." She says with a serious look on her face. "Consider it a warning, and it's the only one you're gonna get. Welcome to my world, you're not gonna fucking survive."

And with that, the cameras fade to black.

5
Climax Control Archives / The season for giving
« on: December 09, 2022, 09:35:34 AM »
Well, the return was a success for Mackenzie a couple of weeks ago and now it's my turn to continue the winning ways. Two weeks ago, people remembered who we was and this week, I get to show them what we could be, although it couldn't have come around at a worse time. It's my favourite month of the year, and it's hard to be a misery guts at this time of the year for me, cause it's all about giving. The whole of December is Christmas to me.

I'm not sure what it is about Christmas that gets me. I can't help but feel different through December. It's like I can do all those nasty things through the year and feel redeemed in December. This year is no different because it's time to give back a little. It's time to give back to the good people who have been here through the last two years of this mini Armageddon that we've lived through somehow, it's time to show appreciation and that leads me on to something. It leads me on to Sunday and Miles Kasey.

I mean a lot might sit there and say Miles has been a bit hit and miss, but I sit there and I appreciate the fact that he's one of those people on the roster who has put in the effort and has done it with a smile on his face. He's been in some mad matches and kept coming back. I can't actually hate that. He never complains, he never takes his problems to social media to shit stir or try and force something that makes him look like an utter dick or someone you really don't wanna work with. Miles is actually a decent guy, a hard working guy, a guy who takes everything in his stride, no chip on his shoulder, a straight up baby face who doesn't try to stir the pot and create problems that are not there. Guy has a good work ethic too, always shows up, never a problem. You'd think by the way I'm talking about him, you'd think he's perfect, but he's not, he's got a flaw.... He's from Manchester and there's not a Manc on earth who is perfect.

It's London Vs Manchester once again, the south Vs the north, pie and mash Vs chips and gravy, Blur Vs Oasis. Never a dull moment with north meets south and this won't be dull either. - DM


"You're cutting this a bit fine." Mackenzie's voice can be heard saying.

It was that time of the year again, it happens every year in The Golden Ring Casino. It was the time of the year employees loved, the Christmas Bonus address as Charlotte often called it.

"It's alright." Daniel says as he stands on the stage of the theatre in the casino. "We got time before we open."

The theatre was fairly full as every employee from cleaner to card dealer, to bar staff and food servers were packed in to the place, talking amongst themselves softly before Daniel approached the podium. His eyes shift back towards where Charlotte, Mackenzie and Os stand looking towards him. He stops before the microphone.

"Good morning everyone." Daniel says and the crowd immediately seem to hush a little. "We got a few things to get through and we open in about twenty minutes so we need to get through this a bit lively cause the entire staff of this place is here in this room."

Daniel clears his throat, his eyes moving around the room but not really focusing on anyone in particular.

"I know we usually have this meeting at the start of the month but we've been sidetracked." Daniel admits. "But that has been absolutely great for us because we've been busy again since we've been back on SCW television so this had to wait."

Once again his eyes move around but not focusing on any one person.

"So as you know, this is the meeting where we talk about opening times at Christmas and more importantly for you all, the profit share bonus." Daniel says to the crowd. "We put a certain percentage away every year from profits to reward you for your hard work, but most of you already knew that, you've been part of our crew for years. Now we didn't do too well profit wise this year because getting people through the door has been a bit of an issue, but that's changed a bit over the last couple of weeks and we're hitting pre covid numbers at this point so you will be getting at least a four figure bonus."

Daniel looks in to the sea of faces to see nods and general approval from people in the crowd. He looks back at Charlotte, Mackenzie and Osbourne who all nod at their boss.

"This will all be paid out by next Friday so you'll have some money in your pocket before pay day." Daniel assures them. "I know for a lot of you, it's just gonna fill a government created hole, but it means your end of the month pay doesn't have to join it."

Daniel clears his throat again, mostly to just pause for a few seconds.

"Now we've always put family first." Daniel starts with a look of conviction on his face. "So we're working up to ten on Christmas eve. Everyone gets to go home, no cleaning crews, nothing like that, go be with your family. Cleaning will be back the day before New Years Eve, we open New Years Eve as normal, till six in the morning and then we're closing down to the forth. You lot have worked hard all year in troubling times so have a break. You will be paid for the shifts you would have missed in that time, but family is family."

A positive response comes from the crowd as Daniel looks around.

"So that's pretty much it." He says firmly. "Work till Christmas Eve, get some money in the piggy bank and enjoy the holiday season."

Daniel glances back to Kenzie who is tapping her watch.

"Time to work." He tells them with a wave of his finger. "Have a good day everyone."

The crowd start to stand up as Daniel moves back towards Charlotte, Mackenzie and Osbourne.

"You wonder why we lose money when you pay people to sit at home." Mackenzie says dryly.

"Keeps them loyal." Charlotte explains. "Why would they want to be anywhere else when we're sharing the wealth."

"And looking great in the eyes of the authorities." Daniel adds. "Remember, no extra heat is needed now we can get back to regular operations and clean the money here now that profits are going up again. Play nice, give no one a reason to suspect."

"Mr. Morgan." A female voice can be heard calling from the edge of the stage.

Daniel, Mackenzie, Charlotte and Osbourne turn around to see forty two year old housekeeper Mara, an employee since day one of The Golden Ring Casino, standing and trying to get Daniel's attention. Daniel walks towards the edge of the stage towards Mara, casually sitting down and dangling his legs over the edge of the stage, with no regard for any kind of dirt touching his expensive looking suit.

"Morning Mara." Daniel says in a friendly tone, almost proud that he knows every employee by name. "Is there something I can do for you?"

Daniel looks at the woman, who is clearly very nervous in front of her boss.

"I... I..." She starts before composing herself. "I can work over the holiday's if you need me to."

Daniel looks back at the three behind him, sharing the same puzzled look on his face as they have while looking at him. Daniel turns back to her.

"Why would you want to do that?" Daniel asks.

"I have no plans for Christmas." She says with a sad tone. "So it will keep me busy."

"Don't you have a daughter?" Daniel says thinking back.

Mara sighs as he turns her head away from Daniel.

"I do." She says before turning back. "But she can't come home from university this year. Everyone has money problems and she lost her part time job so she can't come home. I thought I could pay it from the bonus, but I have house payments and car payments."

Daniel rubs his chin, knowing full well that he could tell truth from a lie within an instant, it was a gift he had and through the years, he had passed that on to his friends. He turned to look at his group who nodded, confirming his feelings that she was indeed being genuine, before turning back towards her.

"I'm not going to ask you to work between Christmas and New Year." Daniel tells her. "Family is important."

"Are you seeing your family this Christmas?" She asks.

"I've only got a brother back home and his idea of Christmas is an excuse to get plastered in one of the places we own, that are not open to the public, and look for a kebab shop." Daniel says with a smile. "These are my family."

Daniel points his thumb behind them.

"And it's Kenz turn to cook, so I'll be looking for a kebab shop too I suspect." Daniel says with a wink.

"Fuck you!" Mackenzie's voice can be heard behind Daniel. "I heard that!"

"Turkey dryer then the desert." He whispers.

"Fucking heard that too!" Mackenzie barks out.

Daniel can't help but smile

"But back to the point in hand." Daniel says. "You can't sit in doors on your own and I am not letting you work, and you really don't want to come round to ours for Kenz' cooking."

"I swear to God Daniel...." Mackenzie utters through gritted teeth.

Daniel smiles again, knowing he is intentionally annoying her.

"Anyway, here's what we're going to do." Daniel says to Mara. "Charley is going to make a couple of calls."

Daniel looks back quickly to see Charlotte nodding at him, before he turns back to Mara.

"And we're gonna sort that all out." Daniel says resting his hand on Mara's shoulder. "We're gonna have her picked up in a flashy car, and taken to the airport, flown here in a private plane, picked up and brought to you in an even flashier car. If I had the time, I'd go and get her myself, but sadly I don't, but this will all be taken care of and you will be with your daughter at Christmas."

A tear starts to roll down Mara's cheek, but Daniel waves his hand.

"Let's not have any of that." He says with a shake of his head.

"I just don't know how to thank you." she says teary eyed.

"You don't have to." Daniel tells her. "Just come and find Charley after work and it will all be taken care off. Better get a move on, work starts in five."

Mara nods and moves away, heading out the now empty theatre as Daniel stands up. Charlotte can't help but smile at him.

"You're a bit of a softy at heart." She says with a slight smile.

"You know." Daniel says looking around the group. "The rest of the year, we can be right bastards, and frankly, we are without people seeing. We're as bent as a nine bob note, we're villains, we're crooks, if people knew half the shit we did, it would be a long time before we saw daylight, but at Christmas, even a crook can have a heart. Remember the mantra, if you're good to us, we're good to you. These people that work for us are as good as gold. We worked hard to get in the right people, workers who don't ask questions and we got that. These are our people at the end of the day. It's like the people of the East End, if they show no threat, then we don't need to threaten and the people who work for us are like that, they don't threaten, they're our own and we look after our own. We can be bastards for the other eleven months, but December, we'll have the month off from that."

"Does that go for me as well?" Mackenzie asks.

"Well, you can try." Charlotte replies.

"Doesn't sound like fun." Mackenzie answer back.

"Anyway ladies, time to actually do some work." Daniel tells them. "Put your faces out there and keep drawing those people in. Remember to get them to post their selfies with you on social media and tagging us in it. Never know, bonuses might go up."

"One more thing." Mackenzie says to Daniel.

"Yes?" Daniel replies

"About my cooking..." Mackenzie says through gritted teeth.

"Ah, look at the time." Daniel says looking at his watch. "Off to work."

Mackenzie wags her finger at Daniel before walking away, just her voice can be heard.

"This so isn't over...."


Night has fallen and the air is getting more then crisp but that doesn't stop Daniel J Morgan from braving the cold on a terrace bar connected to The Golden Ring Casino. Other patrons sit around on other tables, admiring the view from up high, taking advantage of the heated area set up for winter months, but Daniel sits near the back, away from most of the people. In front of him sits a glass of whiskey and a freshly lit cigarette burns away in an ashtray in front of him. Daniel looks down at the rising smoke.

"It's really hard to sit and talk about a man like Miles Kasey." he starts. "The guy is pretty likeable when you look at it. People know how these things are meant to work. I meant to destroy him in a wrestling sense, I'm meant to verbally wipe the toilet floor with him when it comes to wrestling, I'm meant to make people interested and hate me all at the same time."

Daniel picks up the cigarette and takes a long puff before blowing the smoke out.

"But it's Miles Kasey." He says with thought. "The same Miles Kasey that is like one of those blow up clowns, you punch it in the face as hard as you can and it bounces back up with a smile on it's plastic face. This is a guy who Christian forced in to a match with flesh eating fish and still ended up smiling. Just can't get rid of that grin it seems."

Daniel flicks the ash from the cigarette and looks up.

"I think I know a way to do it Miles." He says with a smile. "I mean you're good, I'll give you that, you're resilient, I will give you that too. I've seen you end up on the wrong side of a beating and swung by the casino to sit in this very bar, but this is a little bit different. I haven't been in a long time mate, not under the lights, not under the pressure, not with those fans calling me all sorts of names, but when I was, I was pretty unstoppable. See that part of me, that hasn't changed, because I love that little bit of pressure that gets my heart racing and that's how I take away that smile from your face, by being who I was then and a little extra."

He takes another puff of the cigarette.

"A little extra you might ask." Daniel says as he lifts the glass. "No one goes in to anything major without a plan, without a few steps to follow. Two weeks ago, Kenz showed something to remind everyone who we were, who we used to be, the us lost in history, that was always step one. Step two is where you come in Miles, step two is about showing people that out of the ring or not, we've actually got so much better. As much as it might not have been planned with Kenz stepping up first, it was a master class on who she was, who we was as a group, but it's time to elevate that a little bit, lift it to a new level. You might be the absolute perfect person for me to demonstrate that on, because you're like one of those annoying little Jack Russell dogs, keep coming back to nip at someone's ankles. That's you Miles, you keep bouncing back against everyone and nip away until you can't do it anymore. This is where I show that I've improved, because I've seen you bounce back for a long time, you could make a match last an eternity, but I'm going to put you down quick and easy, the fastest I've ever beaten anyone."

Daniel takes a sip out of the glass

"That mate is gonna take the shine off those pearly whites of yours." He says slightly tilting his head. "I mean I don't mean you any harm and I hope you get through this relatively in one piece, but this isn't about you my old China. This was never about you, this was about what London Underground are going to do next year, but there's part of me that's glad it is you that I return against. When I found out about this one, I actually smiled, just like a big old Cheshire cat because I'd watched the shows, I've seen you doing those hard as nails Roulette matches, which means there's something about you, but I watched you get beat by a bloke who clearly lies about his age constantly."

Daniel slowly shakes his head.

"Give it up Bill, everyone knows you're at least sixty." Daniel says continuing his slow head shake. "Your anti aging cream stopped working years ago, give it up already."

He takes another puff from his cigarette before stubbing it out in the ashtray.

"But my point is, you constantly got your arse kicked by an old fella." Daniel says as he looks down the camera. "Beat down by a man who was at the last supper. Tough as you are, that fills me with a hell of a lot of confidence, because I'm streets ahead of the guy that uses song lyrics and calls it a promo, I'm so far ahead of the guy who gets less interest then his dog. Come to think of it, those dog barks are probably the highlight of the shit he does in and out of the ring. Now if you can't take care of him and put that Roulette championship around your waist, what makes you think you can stand up to a guy willing to take things to the next level? What makes you think you can stand up to me?"

Daniel picks up the glass and starts to swirl it around.

"I mean he's not even close to being as good as I am and you struggle against him." Daniel says smugly. "and I'm not saying that to be a dick or even get in to your head, I'm saying it because it's true and I only deal in facts."

Daniel breathes deeply.

"But it is the season of giving." Daniel says as he shrugs his shoulders. "So I'm gonna give you something Miles. I'm gonna give you the absolute match of your life, I'm gonna give you a match you're going to remember for the rest of your days, I'm going to give you something you'll be telling your little grand kids about in the future. I won't be holding back when I get in that ring and I know it's not in your nature to hold back either. This is my gift to you, to wrestling in general, the best damn match of your career."

Daniel lifts the glass and drains the rest of the whiskey.

"But make no mistake, London is gonna win this one my Manc mate." Daniel says with a snort. "Usually does to be fair and that ain't changing any time soon but I will wish you all the best. I just hope that we don't get a shitty match type where we end up looking like a pair of mongs. I want this one to be remembered for all the right reasons Miles, not some lousy match type, but whatever it may be, there is only gonna be one winner and it will be me."

Daniel stands up and adjusts his suit jacket.

"I'll see you Sunday." He says as he pulls on his collar. "Loser buys the first pint."

And with that, Daniel smiles before walking away.

6
Climax Control Archives / Setting New Standards
« on: November 25, 2022, 06:48:07 AM »
This came around a lot fucking quicker then I expected. I didn't think I'd be getting back in the ring for about six or seven weeks, but here we are and I gotta smash the daylights out of the wife of an employee. Wait, is she still her wife? I lost track of that shit a long time ago. We have a rule in the Golden Ring Casino, don't bring your home shit to work, it's not good for business and it ain't good for me if I gotta listen to people bitch all day about their partners or whatever. It gives my arse a headache and I am not interested in that at all. Anyway, you might wonder what the hell happened. You might be asking how London Underground ended up back in SCW when our time was done, our end goal was reached. Funny you should be wondering that, because obviously, you're about to find out all the little details on what made us return when we had already done what we wanted from America. It was never about wrestling for us, was a means to an end and that end was met, but here we are and business is business. Sadly for Seleana Zdunich, business means smacking up that pretty blonde face. Such a shame... or not. - MP


"Something needs to be done." Daniel Morgan's voice can be heard saying.

Inside the boardroom of The Golden Ring Casino, Daniel Morgan sits at the head of the table, dressed as usual in a dark suit and tie with a white shirt underneath the jacket. To his right sits Osbourne, the bigger of the two men, wearing a silver suit and white shirt, opened at the collar. To his left, Charlotte Elliot, dressed in what only can be described as a power suit and next to her, Mackenzie Page, dressed a lot more casually in blue jeans and a black sleeveless shirt.

"I know we've been hit with a lot of hardships like the rest of the world." Daniel tells them as his eyes move between the other three. "Covid wiped out a lot of business thanks to rules. Economical issues took money out of people's pockets and this poxy war has bumped prices up to unlivable. We're feeling the pinch because people can't spend in here what they don't have."

"And now is the time where the UK is screwed and sending money back home, gets us a little extra." Charlotte adds.

"And there in lies the problem." Daniel says as he looks around. "The silly government over there has driven the pound down to the point where every dollar we send back, means more pounds at home, it's simple."

"So what's the problem?" Mackenzie asks as she looks at Daniel.

"The problem is we don't have many legal dollars to send home." Daniel explains. "When Casino profits were booming, we could slip in the less then clean money with it and not raise an eyebrow. We could secretly funnel more home disguised as Casino profits. It's a bit hard to do that when profits are becoming a little bit slimmer. It's not so easy to hide the extra income when it's meant to look like it's coming from the Casino."

"We could open the doors to charity events." Charlotte suggests. "Local community stuff to pull the people in the door, get some good will back and hope they spend their money in here when they see that it's a good place to be."

"Charity needs to start beginning at home." Daniel said with calm look on his face. "We won't rule that or anything out."

"What about tourist specials or shit like that?" Mackenzie says. "Prove you're from abroad, get some free perks or something like that?"

Daniel looks at Mackenzie, his finger running across his chin.

"Problem is that would take a lot of world wide advertising." Daniel says to her. "We're talking getting it to every country which is, outside the Internet, going to cost an arm and a leg to begin with."

"We could cut down on the work force." Charlotte suggests but Daniel immediately shakes his head.

"That would be the absolute last resort." Daniel tells the group passionately. "We worked too hard with these people to let them go. You three did extensive checks on each and every one of these people before they were hired to make sure there was no connections to certain law enforcement agencies and to make sure there were no rotten eggs in that basket. We know we're gonna have good days again, and getting rid of them to slowly rehire new people if these become unavailable, means a lot more hassle. We stood with them through Covid."

Daniel turns his eyes around the room.

"We stood with them when we couldn't open, when we were digging in to Casino reserves to allow them to put food on the table." Daniel tells the group. "More importantly, they stood with us, they're good people. They're not the scumbags we deal with on the quiet, they're good, hardworking, honest people. They can barely survive now, sacking people ain't gonna help them."

"We need to come up with something." Charlotte reminds Daniel. "Even the shops can't afford the rates here and dropping on us like flies."

"And we can't keep covering their arses." Mackenzie adds.

"We can not." Daniel agrees. "People can't spend what they don't have. We get by, we cover costs, just not enough of the money getting back home which was the plan from day one."

"We could go back to wrestling." Mackenzie says as she looks away from the group.

A silence fills the room as Daniel and Osbourne share a look of raised eyebrows.

"Really?" Daniel says with a sceptical tone.

"She might be on to something." Charlotte quickly says.

The eyes of the room rest upon Charlotte's face.

"When we were in SCW, this place was rammed." Charlotte says thinking back. "You couldn't move for people wanting to see us, or wanted to see people from SCW. People were spending money while looking for selfies of SCW people because they knew when we was in Vegas, after the shows, so many would come and hang out here and blow money on things. It put them on the tables, it put them at the bar, it put them at the shops. Since we've been off the screens, less wrestlers have come here, less fans have and business has took a hit."

"It took a hit when Mark Cross fucked off to Japan and no one was drinking the expensive stuff." Mackenzie says with a snort.

"That too." Daniel adds.

"But my point is SCW was free advertising." Charlotte says looking at Daniel. "We had to be down there on the Casino floor more because of SCW instead of here in the office. It was a good cover for what we really did and it drew in enough people wrestler hunting, that we made serious money, it was our salad days."

Daniel taps his chin as he looks towards Osbourne, who slightly nods in approval.

"Those days were our money days." Daniel agreed. "Sunday night when the shows were down the road, was our busiest times."

"And they can be again." Mackenzie says, a smile on her face knowing her idea is being considered. "All we need to do is get back in the ring and kick some people in the face, start circulating again to get wrestlers back to the casino, current wrestlers that are on TV, that will draw the people in. Fuck, you know what the SCW roster used to spend in here alone after a show? Between needing to fuel up after a show, the booze for the pain, all those funky cocktails Dani used to come up with and sell at mad money and them dropping serious bunce at the tables, we made a bomb out of them. That's without the fans coming in and buying them alcohol."

Daniel looks down the table, his mind in thought.

"And that got them dropping money at the tables too." Charlotte says. "You remember that night that guy dropped well over a thousand, just to sit at a card table with Fenris."

"The fucking idiot didn't even know how to play cards." Mackenzie adds with a smile. "He just wanted to be sitting next to Fenris."

"I guess it could pave the way to get a few SCW related events hosted here again." Daniel muses. "We did alright with the Covid era supercards."

Daniel taps his fingers on the table in thought before looking around the table.

"Alright." He concedes. "But it's all or nothing. Four or none. Who's up for trying to return to SCW?"

Daniel looks around the table to see Charlotte and Mackenzie raise their hands. Daniel looks towards Osbourne, who just gives him a surly nod of his head.

"Well, it looks like it's happening." Daniel says with a half smile. "I'll arrange a meeting with Christian and sort something out."

"No need." Mackenzie says as she stands up. "I'll go deal with it now."

Mackenzie nods towards her boss before taking off towards the door. Daniel's face turns confused and looks towards Charlotte.

"Go with her." Daniel tells her. "For Christian's own safety if he doesn't bite on this. We know his negotiation style is to act like he don't care, while doing happy dances inside, we don't want that to set her over the edge. I mean if he goes missing, that one will be hard to cover up."

Charlotte smiles and stands up and moves towards the door that Mackenzie left through, leaving Daniel to look at Os.

"When you woke up this morning, did you think this was gonna happen?" Daniel asks him

Osbourne slowly shakes his head before shrugging his shoulders.

"I guess we better get back to work." Daniel says. "Has anyone seen Nick? Seriously, has anyone seen Nick?"

Osbourne shakes his head firmly as the camera fades.


"I want to see Christian Underwood now!" Mackenzie's tone barks out.

SCW Headquarters in Las Vegas is where we pick this up as Charlotte and Mackenzie stand in front of a reception desk, where a young blonde woman sits behind the heavy looking oak desk in front of a computer.

"Do you have an appointment to see him?" The woman asks.

"No." Mackenzie quickly snaps back. "I don't need one."

"We're Christian's business partners to some extent." Charlotte adds to ease the tension. "SCW has a shop in The Golden Ring Casino and we own said Casino."

"I'm afraid Mr Underwood is busy right now." The receptionist says, not making eye contact with either woman in front of her.

"No he isn't." Mark Ward can be heard saying as he walks through the office door. "He's sitting in there looking at Grumpy Cat memes."

Mark's voice grabs the attention of the three ladies as he casually walks towards them.

"Good to see you ladies." Mark says as he gives a polite nod.

"You too." Charlotte says politely. "Do you have a minute?"

Hot Stuff shakes his head as he looks towards them.

"Sadly not." He says "I'm off out to head to your old stomping ground, The GO Gym, to have a look at their latest class, see what's going on there and if anyone is improving or worth giving a shot to, but Christian is in his office, I know he has no one to see for a while and he really is looking at memes. You know where it is, just go through."

"Thank you." Mackenzie says before looking at the receptionist. "That's how ya fucking handle people."

Charlotte and Mackenzie move past Mark and through the door. A smile passes his face, a smile of satisfaction as he knows that Christian is in for a surprise, before walking out of the camera shot. Charlotte and Mackenzie reach the door of Christian Underwood and Charlotte knocks on it.

"What?" Christian yells out.

Taking that as a sign to enter, Mackenzie opens the door and walks right in with Charlotte.

"What the..." Christian stumbles out. "What are you doing here? I don't see an appointment. I'm a busy man."

"The Grumpy Cat memes can wait." Mackenzie says as she takes a seat in front of Christian.

"How did you k.... Never mind." He says with a sigh. "Still, what are you doing here?"

"We're here to talk business." Charlotte says as she takes a seat next to Mackenzie. "We're here to see if we can help each other out."

Christian leans back in his chair, clearly intrigued by the thought.

"Oh....?" He says with a questioning tone. "Go on."

"Business is shit for us both and it's time to change that." Mackenzie blurts out as Charlotte rolls her eyes at her bluntness.

"What makes you think business is bad for us?" Christian asks.

"Have you seen your current champions?" Mackenzie says sarcastically. "I watch your show and unless they're booked to wrestle, none of them show up. If that's good business for you, your championships and ratings, then I don't want to see bad business."

"What are you trying to say?" Christian asks.

"Let's put the cards down on the table." Charlotte says. "Things are not rosy in the garden of SCW, nor do we have sunshine in The Golden Ring Casino. You've seen the numbers, the SCW store in the Golden Ring is barely making money. That might be because you haven't had new merch in a long time, or it might be because getting people through the doors is a problem right now."

"This is what happens when you hire Crystal to run events." Christian says with a smirk.

"She's actually bringing money in." Charlotte says.

"Shitty seedy bachelor parties, but it's money in." Mackenzie adds.

"Hmmm." Christian snorts. "Seems about her level."

"The fact is, we need people through the door." Charlotte says. "You need people through our doors to boost profits in the shop. Without people being there, we all go home broke."

Christian leans forward in his chair, his hands arched in front of him.

"And where do I, and SCW fit in to this?" He asks.

"You put us back on TV." Mackenzie says firmly. "Rehire us, we'll actually show up and work. You get the roster boosted up, we get back in the game and people flock back to the Casino, because we'll be more visible."

Christian huffs and turns his head for a second before looking back at the two in front of him.

"And what makes you think we want to hire you back?" Christian says, thinking he has the advantage or leverage over two women talking about coming back to work.

Mackenzie leans partly over the desk, a serious look on her face.

"Cut the shit Christian, do you think we're blind or something?" Mackenzie says with a firm tone.

Christian jolts his head back in surprise as his eyes meets hers.

"We've seen your roster get worse and worse." Mackenzie states. "It's piss poor. You're leaking talent like a burst water main. Fuck, even Mark mentioned going to the GO Gym to look at people. You think rookies are gonna drag you out of this mess? Of course they're fucking not. It's no secret that your supercard dream match was a let down, it's no secret that people are sitting at home and earning while offering nothing. If they all came in to work when they're not booked, it's different, but they don't and you're asking why you'd want us?"

Charlotte clears her throat and looks at Mackenzie before looking back at Christian.

"What we're saying is you get all four of us back." Charlotte starts. "Which is an instant boost to all your divisions at every level. Daniel and Os can wrestle at any level, we can wrestle at any level. Your male, female, male tag, female tag and mixed tag divisions all get a boost instantly with four people. You get people who will work and push the limits higher."

"And you won't have to deal with watching the same people all the time." Mackenzie says with a snap. "I'm starting to lose track of where some people end and some people start. It's all fucking generic bullshit week after week."

Christian leans back in his chair.

"And you get out of this?" Christian asks.

"Essentially, advertising." Charlotte replies.

"And money." Mackenzie adds.

"Us being back on the box for you." Mackenzie starts. "Means people will come back through the doors, the more that do that as wrestling fans are going to drop by the store and buy from the SCW shop. I mean it would help if your designers would design more for the people on the roster now, but it will put them in the right place. You make money, we make money, you get a boost to a roster that's lacking and we all go home happy as a pig in shit."

Christian waves his finger.

"Did anyone ever tell you that you have a way with words?" Christian says sarcastically.

"Did anyone ever tell you that you don't look a day over fifty five?" Mackenzie fires back, equally sarcastically.

Christian couldn't help but smile at Mackenzie.

"It's an interesting idea." Christian admits. "Are you guys still in wrestling shape?"

"Do you really wanna find out right now?" Mackenzie says with a raised eyebrow and a smile.

"What she means is we're in good shape." Charlotte interjects. "We still hit the gym, and we often help Gabriel and Odette with their students when we're needed."

"Yeah, Os teaches them how to cut promos." Mackenzie says with a roll of her eyes.

"We all add different things to training being very different so we get called upon to help people out at the gym." Charlotte says, getting things back on track. "So we're good to go."

Christian runs his hand over his chin as he looks at the two.

"Well, you have my interest." Christian tells them. "So let's talk about the finer details of this and see if we can come to an arrangement..."


"And we did come to an arrangement." Mackenzie's voice is heard saying.

The scene fades in to the ring of the GO Gym where Mackenzie sits in the middle of the ring. The building sounds empty and seemingly after normal gym hours.The lights are dimmer then usual and Mackenzie looks down the camera in front of her.

"I just didn't think I'll end up in the ring so soon." She admits. "But something to do with whiny little bitches and card changes have brought things forward to the point I am gonna be there to fuck shit up. Telling ya Seleana, you must have really pissed someone off to end up getting put in the ring with me on my return and you can thank whatever dick bag that decided to push card changes, because it's on them that you're in this situation and in serious fucking danger."

Mackenzie breathes deeply.

"The irony of it all is last week, Crystal got her arse handed to her by someone who is seen as a little cutie on the roster." Mackenzie says firmly. "A proper banging fan favourite, who looks like butter wouldn't melt in her mouth and something switched in her head where she went full pelt potty and smacked the shit out of her. Now I'm not a little cutie, I'm not a proper banging fan favourite, I'm far from that shit. I'm a person who seriously loves kicking the shit out of people, it's almost a hobby, so imagine what I'm gonna do to you. It's been a while since I've had the chance to do this so there's a lot of wrestling anger inside of me. It's not a bitter angry, it's not an I should be the biggest thing in wrestling after beating Mikah and Crystal when they were at the top of their game. This is just anger, pure, unadulterated wrestling anger where I want to prove something right away."

She grits her teeth.

"This ain't a pity hire." Mackenzie says firmly. "This is a good business hire, because we have something they want, they have something we want, but just because we've been out of the ring for a while, doesn't mean a damn thing. Do you think for a second that we haven't worked bollocks off to get ready for this return? Shit, I met Christian a month ago, we've known for a while and not one member of London Underground has skipped a beat, not one of us have missed a training session in this ring right here. Not one of us have just brushed it off like it's nothing. We have worked for this return and mine has come a little sooner then most, but I'm ready, Seleana."

Mackenzie stands up.

"And I get to set the standard." She says with a slight smile. "I get to show everyone new what we're all about, I get to remind everyone who remembers who we are, what we're all about. This puts you in a fucking bad spot Seleana, because you're just the one that has to get hurt to remind the people what we're all about, you're the one who has to get the granny smashed out of you, just to let people feel that we're back. They're gonna feel fucking everything through their screen, they're gonna feel every punch, they're gonna feel every kick, they're gonna feel everything you're gonna feel and it's gonna suck for everyone. Some people return and they look like they're nothing like they used to be, they look like they're a shell of the person they once were but that's not happening with me. I'm coming back better, I'm coming back hitting harder, I'm coming back to put you out of your misery."

She leans on the ropes.

"And it really has been miserable for you Seleana." Mackenzie says with a slow shake of her head. "What happened to that woman who shocked everyone by beating Alicia Lukas and becoming the Bombshell World champion? What happened to that person who won the Bombshell Roulette title and put herself through hell? Look at you now compared to then. It's as fucking different as night and day. It's like someone replaced you with a cheap copy and now you're just awful. There's no spark, there's no fire, there's nothing, just a shell of who you used to be and a piss poor shell at that. That's you Seleana, gone from someone to no one since I last stepped in the ring on the big stage, in front of the camera, but I haven't slid and that's gonna be a serious problem for you. I've got better since I stepped out, and you're gonna see that. You've got a whole lot worse since I stepped out of the ring, do you see how this is gonna go based on that shit?"

Mackenzie touches her ear as if to listen.

"Real fucking bad." She says with a smirk.

Mackenzie leans on the top rope.

"I'm not gonna be one of those people who come back, half arse it and end up losing." Mackenzie says with a determined tone. "I'm not going to be lazy as fuck and expect to get something I shouldn't, I've put in the work, I've made an effort, I've trained every fucking day since I met Christian. I am not coming back to flop like a jelly fish, I'm just not one of those people. I might not have known till Monday that I will be back soon, but I've worked every single day to be ready for this and I will keep working till my fist meets your face Seleana and it's going to do that repeatedly. These are not idle words because I always mean what I say, and I always do what I say and this ain't any different."

She shakes her head.

"When I say I'm going to hurt you, then I mean it. When I say you're not gonna be doing well after this match, I mean that too. When I say I'm coming back to set the standard of who London Underground are, and what SCW should be all about, I mean it and you are just getting caught in the cross fire." She says with a slightly evil looking smirk. "You're cannon fodder sweetheart and that's a huge, huge problem for you and your well being because by the time I'm done ripping at you, you're gonna wake up on Monday morning and wonder if this is still the life for you. You're gonna be doubting your career choice, you're gonna be doubting your past, present and future cause I'm not coming to just get back in the swing of things, I'm coming to pick up where I left off. I left off beating the everlasting shit out of people just in case you don't remember, but on Sunday, it's all gonna come flashing back to that little head of yours."

She taps the side of her head.

"It's gonna come back to everyone's pretty little heads after Sunday." She says with another half evil smile. "It's gonna be something the whole bombshell division needs to watch. It's what every bombshell champion needs to watch. I don't give a fuck what level of champion you are, this is going to be me, showing you that shit is about to hit the fan. That division is about to get shaken up and twisted about and it all starts with what I'm gonna do to you Seleana. You're the one who gets to help me prove my point on how shit is gonna change around here. It's gonna be harsh on you, it's gonna be rough on you but guess what?"

She shrugs her shoulders.

"I don't really give a shit." She says with a grin. "Couldn't care less who was in front of me, coulda literally thrown me anyone at all but it's you Seleana and now, well, now you're the one who has to be that example. It's shit for you, it's gonna be shit for your family to help you recover after this one because we all know, you're not pulling off any surprises, you're not gonna shock the world, you're gonna get completely and utterly fucked up in this one."

Mackenzie takes two steps backwards.

"I'll see you on Sunday." She says pointing down the camera. "Someone better give Bella a call and tell her that her ambulance service will be needed again this week, because Seleana.... You're fucked!"

And with that, Mackenzie turns around and walks away as the cameras fade to black.

7
Climax Control Archives / A Real Leader
« on: February 11, 2021, 09:48:12 AM »
You lot know the age old story right? Come back at a supercard, fired up and the work out there's not the card space to have you actually make true to your words? Well, that was the situation me, Os, Kenz and Charley found ourselves in. We came back, we added Cassian Reed and Nick George officially to the group, it's come out since that Lincoln Daniels is an associate of ours, we were ready to take over, but nah, we got lost like a fart in a bath because of card space and all that. Then Blast From the Past came along, perfect chance to get ourselves out there. I get lumbered with Ruby Steele, out.... outlandish partner if I ever saw one.

This was meant to be a distraction, the big return, meant to be a distraction from everything that's happened over the last year. I always made it very clear that we were business first, wrestling second, problem is just under a year ago, the business world crashed and boots on the ground businesses, like ours, took a massive hit. We didn't get richer like Amazon, we suffered like most other boots on the ground businesses.

We still don't need wrestling any more now than we did then, but that is why we wasn't really around during this pandemic. You've seen me, from what I let ya see, but you've never seen me sit and be the boss. Well, I had to then, and steer the good ship London Underground through turbulent times. Let me take you back there.


The pandemic was in full swing and Daniel, Osbourne, Charlotte Elliot and Mackenzie Page had found themselves cut off from the outside world, regardless of living in Las Vegas, they, for the sake of safety for themselves and others around them, has headed to The Saxon Hotel along with most of the roster. There was just Daniel sitting in his hotel room, conversing on video chat with his brother, Daniel staring in to a laptop.

"Look, you might not see it sitting over there, but we're in the shit here." Daniel's younger brother, David says as he paces up and down the office in London, England.

Daniel runs his fingers over his chin as he looks at the screen.

"This has barely begun." Daniel quickly fires back. "But here's the thing, we don't know which way this is gonna turn out."

"They're talking of shutting everything down over here." David says with lowered eyebrows. "Everything you'd get out of bed for, closing. No pubs, no clubs, no fancy restaurants, no football, no bookies, no nothing. That is a hell of a lot of our revenue, not to mention the casino over there."

"Casino's fine." Daniel quickly returns.

David continues to pace up and down before leaning down, putting his elbows on the desk and looking at the camera.

"It's fine for now." David agrees. "But it's a fucking casino. No people in the door means millions lost, so we need to start cutting corners there. The casino is our biggest expense, so it's time to cut corners, or flog it. We've made good dough out of it."

Daniel shakes his head slowly.

"We are not selling the casino, David." Daniel says in a firm tone. "There's not a chance we're selling the casino. It's the reason we're allowed in America, it's the reason we look like legit businessmen, it's the reason we can expand over here. Selling it is not an option."

"It could send us to the poor house if things close there for a long time." David argues back.

"It is not gonna send us to the poor house." Daniel replies with a smile. "Whatever happens, this is not gonna go on forever. It's gonna burn itself out trying to find a way not to kill humanity, or it will turn out to be like the flu. This is a case of listen to the rules and it'll be fine."

"Listen to the rules..." David says before his tone gets louder. "Listen to the rules.... Us? We've spent a lifetime not listening to the rules."

"Yeah, well a poxy virus hasn't been profitable to us." Daniel bats back.

"And we're not gonna be profitable unless you let those staff go or something." David quickly returns.

Daniel slowly shakes his head, looking down the camera towards his now stationary brother.

"There's not a chance in hell we can let those staff go." Daniel says with a very firm tone. "Charley and Kenz looked in to each and every one of them, making sure that they would have no reason to steal from us, making sure that they are not from rival places, making sure that there was no connection to the old bill. They put together the best staff we possibly can to avoid unsavoury going on's at the casino, so there is no way they can go. We can not start over when things open up, and these people need to pay their mortgages, they can not sit there and lose their houses, they'll move on. We need to keep them close."

"And how do you plan on doing that?" David asks as he removes his glasses and rubs his eyes.

Daniel runs his hand over his chin and sits with a moment of thought, looking down the camera at his brother.

"I got an idea." Daniel says. "Break the bank money. We can get it in the account, move to the pay out account, switch some to the pay out account for our English interests, and keep paying out. No one here, nor there loses their jobs, understand?"

An awkward silence fills the room as the two brothers look at each other through the wonderful world of technology.

"This better work." David says slowly. "If not, we're all bollocksed."

"It'll work." Daniel says with a smile. "I know what we've got in the vault, it'll cover everyone's wage for years."

"Well, go put it in place." David says followed by a sharp exhale.

Daniel waves his finger at the camera.

"Remember, no one loses their jobs." Daniel says with a serious look to  match his serious tone.

"Yeah, yeah." David brushes off. "No one."

With that, the laptop screen goes black and Daniel takes a deep breath, thinking about what's been said.

"Right, I need to meet the others." Daniel mutters to himself.

Daniel stands up and shuts the laptop lid and picks it up, moving towards the door and opening it, luckily enough to run straight in to Brooke Saxon.

"Hey Daniel." Brooke says with a slight nod of her head.

"Brooke, just the lovely lady I was about to go looking for." Daniel says with a smile.

"Oh?" She replies curiously. "What can I do for you?"

"This place has pretty much everything, right?" He says, knowing the answer. "But I'm wondering if you have a conference room free for say the next hour? I'm kinda trying to work from here and the casino is in a state of uncertainty. I need to get some ducks in a row."

Brooke reaches in to her pocket and pulls out an electronic device, quickly tapping away at it before looking back up at Daniel.

"Conference room B is free and I've reserved it in your name." Brooke says with a smile.

"You Brooke, you're a superstar." Daniel says with a wink.

The two share a warm smile before going their own separate ways, and Daniel reaches in to his pocket, pulling out a phone and quickly hitting the front of it and holds it to his ear.

"Charley?" Daniel starts. "Meet me in conference room B with everyone else as soon as you can, and get Nick on the video call. I think that place has TV's and cameras, should be able to get his mug on the big screen."

Daniel continues to walk down the hall, before scene cuts to the conference room. Daniel sits at the head of the table, with Osbourne to his right, Charlotte and Mackenzie to his left, and Nick George's face on a television screen opposite Daniel.

"I bet I look amazing in high def." Nick says with a smile.

"No, we can see your nose hairs." Charlotte quickly says.

"And those grey hairs creeping in." Mackenzie adds.

Nick's smiling face turns in to a fake pout.

"Well, that's just mean." He says with a mock whiny tone. "No hugs for you two when I see you."

Daniel leans back in his chair with a smile.

"Ok children, settle down." He says with his own cool, calm smile on his face. "It's time to talk grown up business."

The attention of the room instantly turns towards Daniel.

"So I spoke to David earlier and he obviously threw in a few suggestions on how we deal with the fact that The Golden Ring Casino is closed at the moment." Daniel says seriously. "And the fact we're all here means I can not be as hands on as I usually am, so Nicky, you're the outside guy, I need you to step up."

"Disastrous." Mackenzie says with a shake of her head.

"Not so." Nick bounces back. "I can follow instructions when it comes to business. All fun and games until we need to be serious."

"That we do." Daniel says with a solitary nod. "David suggested we let everyone go, and even sell the place. That we've made the money and can let the rest go."

"Fuck that." Mackenzie quickly says.

"I agree with that sentiment." Charlotte adds. "We spent a long time getting that place together, I think we should ride the storm."

"I agree." Daniel says with a nod. "I mean it's stupid to open more things up in a pandemic, but I don't see the urge to close things down and move on."

"So you have a plan?" Charlotte asks.

"I do." Daniel says as he looks at her. "Plan is no one loses their job and we keep going."

"Can we afford this?" Nick asks as he sits in The Golden Ring Casino.

Daniel presses his hands together and nods.

"Gonna take some work but we can afford not only to cover things here, but back home." Daniel says as he looks around the group. "Nicky, you need to run point on this."

Nick nods his head on the big screen and Daniel looks around the group.

"What do you need me to do?" He asks.

"Right, we need to get money in the casino accounts. It will be eligible for tax, but it's better than nothing." Daniel says in a boss tone. "I need you to empty every vault in the casino except the office one, and that stuff we got for Linc and the boys, needs to be moved on in the next day or two, cash only. We take that and add it to the five mil we got in the main vault, the never break the bank money, you check the cashier desks for every pound note you can find."

"Right...." Nick says slowly.

"I call the bank and tell them with this lock down, it's not smart to keep all this money in the Casino." Daniel continues. "We're open to be robbed, with that amount sitting there underground, so we want it taken to the bank. We'll drop Linc and his boys fifty large to escort it all, as well as pay out for extra security. They won't find it odd because it's our money and they'll see it's at risk sitting there in a fairly empty building."

"Makes sense." Nick says with a nod of approval.

"When that goes in, take one and half and put it in the account that pays the staff." Daniel instructs. "And one and half to the England staff account. That will cover everything for a long, long time so no one has to work and no one gets fired."

"And what about the staff?" Mackenzie asks.

"Well, this is where we all need to roll up our sleeves." Daniel says as he looks around the table. "This is where we all need to split it and tell the staff."

"No job losses?" Charlotte quickly asks.

"None at all." Daniel says as he looks at Mackenzie. "We pay them as normal to sit at home and watch TV."

"So how do you want it handled?" Nick asks.

"I need you to get Dani involved here. I know you're at loggerheads, but I need her involved." Daniel tells Nick. "She needs to talk to the bar staff and waitresses, as well as have a word with the head chef to tell everyone it's no work. Get her to tell the waitresses and bar staff that their wages will be bumped up fifteen percent to make up for lack of tips."

Nick slowly nods his head.

"When Christina appears here at the hotel, cause she works for everyone who pays her." Daniel says. "I'll get her to cancel events for the next three months, try and move them and see where we stand there, staff to still get paid."

"What do you want me to do?" Nick asks.

"I need you to talk to all the retailers in the casino." Daniel tells him. "Get them to sign something that says we'll freeze their rent and extend their contracts for no extra money for the time they're closed, as long as they pay their staff. Get a staff record of everyone who works for them, and get letters sent out to every staff member saying if they don't get paid, to get in touch with us to deal with it."

"Not a problem." Nick says with a confident smile.

"We'll cover talking to floor staff, cashiers, cleaners." Daniel says. "We need to talk to the security companies and see where we stand there. Casino's closed means a few petty little wankers might be considering hitting them to see what they can scavenge. Security is the only sector outside yourself I want in that place, send Dani home too. If need be, we'll see if Linc and his lot are up for a little security earnings."

"How long do you think this will last?" Mackenzie questions.

Daniel runs his hand through his hair.

"I don't know." Daniel says honestly. "But there's enough money there to keep everyone going, no one loses their house, no one goes hungry. I want it clear to every staff member you talk to, you make that very clear, and if there is a danger of that, I want them to get in touch with us."

Daniel leans forward in his chair.

"These are times that are gonna be hard for everyone." He says seriously. "We've put together a family here and we don't let family members starve and we don't see them out on the streets. I don't know if this will blow over in a month or if it's a plague of our life time, but until we know one way or the other, we need to keep pushing on and keeping everyone safe."

A lot of nods of agreements seem to come back in Daniel's direction, no one questioning his leadership.

"It's gonna be a tough old time." He says with a frown. "But there will be a day when having these businesses and people around us ready to go, will pay off and pay off well."

Daniel stands up and looks around the group.

"Ok, let's get started on this stuff." Daniel tells them all. "I'm gonna go and speak to Christian."

"About what?" Mackenzie asks.

"Well, they need a place big enough and clean enough to host supercards." Daniel says with a smile. "And we have a big empty casino."

Smiles appear on the faces around the table and on the screen.

"Let's get to work." Daniel says. "Charley, floor staff, Kenz, cashiers, Os security. Nicky, do your thing. I'll deal with the cleaning crew."

With that, the group stand up and start to leave the room.

"Oi!" Nicky calls out. "Still on the screen here."

Mackenzie smiles towards the screen, picking up the television remote and switching the screen off as the camera fades out.


The camera cuts in to the office of Daniel J Morgan as he sits behind his desk, a suit and tie is his chosen attire. The camera is set up in front of him and a glass of whiskey sits on a coaster by his right hand.

"You're probably wondering why I chose to tell you the story I did today." Daniel says with a cool, calm look. "People like to talk big, they like to think that they're a leader of men, but there's very few that happen to be just that, but me? I'm one of them that can lead anyone through a storm. That's a quality that translates over in to the ring too. I'm sure you lot have heard of the term ring general. Well that's me in everything I happen to do. It's something I need to do during Blast From The Past too."

Daniel pauses as he looks deep in the camera.

"Probably wondering how." He questions. "You've seen my partner right?"

Daniel nods his head slowly.

"My partner is a kid." He says matter of factly. "Inexperienced in the ring, more in to music than being in the ring, so I gotta step up and lead if I need to push through this place and I know she's going up against Bella Madison. Bella is no slouch in the ring, in fact, I would probably say Bella might just be in my top five female wrestlers in SCW, so I need to step up and lead this one. To be fair, I probably need to take the lead in most of them."

Daniel picks up the glass.

"I mean I can step in the ring with Os, Charley or Kenz as my partner and we know each others thoughts, we know what's happening three steps ahead, good training." Daniel says with a slight smile. "But this is about stepping up and leading a partner who has very limited tag experience. This is where we need to make a statement."

Daniel takes a sip of his drink before putting it back down.

"And then I saw who I gotta make an example of." Daniel says with a frown. "My old mate Lincoln."

Daniel exhales sharply.

"It's very well documented that Lincoln is my friend." Daniel starts. "It's very obvious that Linc and I work very well together away from these prying eyes but now, we have to show you what we can do together in the ring. This is something I'm looking forward to. I've never really trained with Linc, but I've watched every match Linc's been in, I've told him what I thought of it. Without knowing Linc, I've had you scouted for a long, long time. I've watched everything you've done in the ring and now I get to jump in there with ya."

Daniel looks away from the camera and looks back after a few seconds.

"I think that you'll get this one very well." Daniel says, building to something. "Everything we've done away from the ring, everything we've done away from prying eyes, has all been about business. It's been a good business relationship that has worked out well for us both, and this is pretty much the same thing. This isn't about a pissing contest, this isn't about who's got the biggest chopper, this is all about business."

Daniel leans back in his chair, his point - he feels - going across well.

"This isn't about taking a no face and beating them up." Daniel says confidently. "It's about getting in that ring and showing what we can do. The thing is Linc, I know you're not expecting me to step in there and take it easy on you. I'm not expecting you to do the same. I'm expecting to come out of this match hurting for days, but also I plan on walking out with a smile plastered all over this."

Daniel points to his face.

"When I signed up for Blast From The Past, I had every intention of winning." Daniel says seriously. "Every intention. I didn't think about who my partner could be but there was a lot of strong candidates on that side. Blast From The Past is simple, doesn't matter who your partner is, all about the bloke who stands in front of you. That point, it didn't matter to me, but I didn't expect you to be the first in front of me Linc. The end game doesn't change though, it doesn't matter who stands in front of me, the end game will always remain the same. It doesn't matter if Despayre, Max Burke, Jake Sullivan, Joshua Acquin, anyone who signed up on that male side, I planned on going through them like a dose of salts and the same thing with you Linc. Everything is just business, everything is just the means to an end. The end is me using Blast From The Past like I've seen other GO Gym members do. Evie and Fenris made their names in this, Evie's name is the name you think of when you think Blast From The Past. Fenris stepped on up in Blast From The Past. Now we've been here for a long, long time, filling in, giving that tag team division some credibility, but now's the time to break away and show what we are really capable of, using the same tournament that launched a lot of names."

Daniel takes a deep breath.

"This is my turn to be launched up to the other great names coming from the GO Gym that has got a leg up using Blast From The Past." Daniel says convincingly. "And I'm sorry you're in the way Linc, I truly am, but things like this, I gotta go for the goal. From the second I signed up, I knew I'd go through everyone put in front of me to get what I want, show you all that London Underground are not just card fillers, that we are gonna make a difference."

Daniel picks up his glass again.

"I'm sorry you're the first I put out Linc." Daniel says with a slight nod. "But needs must when the devil calls."

Daniel takes a sip of his drink as the camera fades to black.

8
Supercard Archives / Mixed Tag Team Championship Match
« on: February 07, 2020, 04:14:46 AM »
 I love going home from time to time, say what you want about Vegas, there ain't no better place to be home. Me, Os and the girls don't get home too often, our London businesses nicely taken care off by my younger brother David, but for some reason, home was calling. I just got the urge to stroll down the Bethnal Green road, pop in the pie and mash shop, have a pint in the Old George and even throw a bet on a ten to one shot in the local bookies. Now I won't chat here for too long in fear of boring a roster member or two, but Os was more than happy to come home, so was the girls and I think Nick was more than happy running the casino without us. I would tell you why but like I said, boring to some, so lets just try for quality over quantity instead of my usual quality AND quantity. Talk about no respect for this art form. Anyway.

It was a bright, yet cold Friday afternoon when Daniel and Osbourne did exactly what Daniel said he wanted to do, take a wander down the Bethnal Green Road in East London. Pie and mash was already sorted at a local shop called Kelly, and done and the slew of familiar faces moving past the market stalls along the road. Daniel looks towards Osbourne on his right as the look to cross the road.

"Good to see the core of the place still the same." Daniel tells Osbourne without looking at him. "Other than these ton of new places they've seemed to have put up."

Osbourne nods as he looks for the break in traffic. Eventually one comes and the two cross the road.

"Money that my brother has laid some of our capital in to those new builds." Daniel says as he and Osbourne move through the crowd.

Friday's in Bethnal Green were a good time, everyone knowing that in just a few hours, the working week was done and it was time to hit the pub. Useless, but very true information there.

Osbourne nods his head and continues to walk, but the two stop as a street trader yells out, selling his goods.

"Well, well, well, Shifty John." Daniel says as he looks at the man.

The man stops in his track, looking at Daniel and Osbourne, his mouth opens but words not coming out of his mouth. Daniel and Osbourne approaches him.

"It's been a while." Daniel tells the man in his late forties.

"Yeah Danny boy." The man stumbles out. "It's been forever. I thought you moved to America."

Daniel waves his finger at the man as he looks at him, a smile on his face.

"Moved is a bit of a strong term Shifty." Daniel tells him. "I went there to make a ton of money, partake in a hobby, but like the saying goes, you can take the boy out of London but you can't take London out of the boy. There was money to be made and I went to make it. A fool and their money and all that bollocks."

Daniel puts his hand on the man's shoulder, but the man flinches.

"Anyone would think you're still worried about the time Kenz tried to throw you in front of a bus for non payment." Daniel says with a smile. "But that is all in the past, but you do remember the deal we made after that incident, right?"

The man looks nervous but slowly nods his head. Daniel looks to his right to see a cafe there.

"Now we've just smashed 2 and 2." Daniel says. "But got time for a cuppa tea and a chat son?"

Daniel puts his arm around the man's shoulder and looks at the cafe. The man nods his head and Daniel walks towards the cafe. Osbourne opens the door and walks in and Daniel and Shifty John walk in the door behind him. The cafe falls to complete silence as they see Daniel but Daniel spies a free table in the corner and point. The three walk towards the table and Daniel calls out to the woman behind the counter.

"Three mugs of tea darling." He says, as is the way things are done in the east end.

Daniel ushers the man to the booth and points, his body sliding next to the wall and Osbourne sits next to him. Daniel sits opposite the man and looks at him.

"Now our deal was very simple if you remember Shifty." Daniel tells him.

The woman behind the counter appears next to the table and puts the three mugs of tea on the table in front of them. Daniel nods at her, knowing the custom is to pay before you leave.

"You kept an eye on some things here and I don't let Kenz chuck you in front of a double decker." Daniel says to him. "So tell me what's been happening in my beautiful Bethnal."

John puts his hand around the mug of tea, both hands warming on the white mug.

"I can't." He tells Daniel. "There's this new little gang, nothing major, but they're coming around roughing up the street traders for protection. If they knew I was talking about it, they'll put me in the canal with bricks in me pockets."

"And you didn't think of mentioning this to David?" Daniel asks him.

"No one sees your brother." John told Daniel as he raised his mug. "He sends people out, he don't get on the street like you do. If he appears, people know they've done wrong."

"So where are these people?" Daniel asks him.

"I can't." John repeats.

Daniel leans over the table, looking at him.

"You're a grass John." Daniel tells him. "It's in your nature to be a grass, it's what you're best at."

John looks uncomfortable in his seat.

"They hang around in that boozer at the end of the road down there by the traffic lights." John says softly, hoping no one overhears his voice. "They spend most of the day in there and come down and bully the locals."

Daniel looks at Osbourne who just nods at him.

"What else you got?" Daniel asks him.

"Just some woman asking questions about you." John says before sipping his tea.

Daniel and Osbourne look at each other and both at John.

"What woman?" Daniel asks him.

"I don't know, but I think she's from south of the river." John says. "She keeps asking about where to find you, some business thing."

"Next time you see her, point her in the direction of David." Daniel tells him.

Before the conversation can continue, a man burst through the door, causing John to instantly go pale.

"That's him." Daniel whispers to Osbourne. "That's the boss of those guys hassling street traders."

"Hurry up and make me a bacon sandwich woman!" He rudely yells to the woman behind the counter.

Daniel tilts his head towards Osbourne who puts his hand on the table, ready to stand up but Daniel shakes his head slightly. The man sees John sitting at the table.

"Why the fuck are you here and not out there making me money?" The man says to John.

Daniel looks at him and smiles.

"Spoken like a true pimp." Daniel says as he raises his mug of tea.

"The fuck are you?" The man says loudly as he looks at Daniel.

"Well sonny." Daniel starts. "I've just been elected as union rep for all the stall holders around here. See, I've heard they've been treated unfairly, so they've appointed me to make sure they're treated fairly by everyone, man, child, or ape."

The man kisses his teeth, a pet hate of Daniel's, and grams his arm, the tea spilling on the table. Daniel looks at it disappointedly.

"Now that's just rude." Daniel says calm as possible. "Now you've just spilled my tea mate, which means someone's gotta come over and mop it up, wasting their time and mine, cause now, I gotta order another cup."

"I ain't your mate, I don't know who you are." The man says with an aggressive tone. "Come around here in a suit thinking you're hot shit."

The man grabs Daniel's suit jacket but Daniel springs to his feet and pushes the man's hand away.

"First off, if you value your fingers, I wouldn't touch my suit, because I would happily sit there for hours taking each and every finger off you with a butter knife." Daniel tells him. "And I don't care it would take hours, I'm a patient man."

Daniel gives Osbourne a slight nod.

"Secondly, you might not know who I am just yet but once I tell you my name, you will know everything." Daniel tells him. "Thirdly, I know all about you and your little group. Running protection in an area you know nothing about. From your accent, you're Brixton and I have a very good friend there called Reggie, who would be proper pissy knowing that people from his manor are trying to get involved in mine."

Daniel moves his head closer to the man.

"But who I am. Well, my name is Daniel J Morgan." Daniel tells him. "And I think you know what that means judging by the look in your eye and what I really hope is just my tea running down your leg."

"Oh shit." The man mutters. "You're Daniel Morgan, I heard you..."

Daniel puts his finger up to his lips, shushing the man down.

"Never mind what you heard." Daniel tells him firmly. "You're gonna listen. You go near anyone around here, ask them for anything, even your mother for a fiver and I'm gonna make sure that you never ask for anything again, because your tongue and your head are gonna get a real quick, sharp divorce."

Daniel puts his hand on the man's shoulder.

"But there's still the matter of you touching my suit and spilling my tea." Daniel says in a dangerous tone. "You know what that means?"

The man slowly nods.

"You're fucked." Daniel tells him.

The camera cuts to outside the cafe. A few seconds pass before a huge crash can be seen, the man flying through the window and to the pavement outside. Osbourne stands looking at him, dusting off his hands. The camera moves back inside the cafe to see Daniel at the counter handing over a huge bundle of notes to the woman who served them.

"That should cover the tea and the window." Daniel tells her. "Don't worry, I'll get someone down here within half an hour to sort that out. Not the first time someone's gone through a window around me."

Daniel looks at the woman, a stunned look plastered on her face.

"You have a blinding day." Daniel tells her and turns around.

He looks at John still seeing at the table, looking surprised.

"Any hassle from these lot, you gimme a bell son." Daniel tells him.

John nods his head and Daniel walks towards Osbourne. Daniel straightens up his jacket as he looks at the crowd, surrounding the man crawling away.

"Should never spill another man's tea." Daniel says to the crowd with a shrug and a smile.

Daniel looks up at Osbourne.

"Anyway." Daniel says. "Fancy that pint?"

Osbourne nods and the two walk away as the camera fades to black.

*******

Daniel lifts a cigarette to his lips, pulling a solid silver lighter from his pocket and flipping the top opening and flicking the wheel, the petrol lighter bursting in to lift with a strong flame. He takes a deep puff, before clicking the lid down, extinguishing the bright, dancing orange flame. He exhales a puff of smoke before looking down the camera.

"Well I guess it's time to do some talking." He says as the smoke partially covers his face. "I asked for a challenge, a big challenge and finally we got just that, not one, not two but three teams to defend our championships against. After the other week with me, I think a challenge is needed cause let's look at things properly, absolutely smashed through Lachlan Kane like he wasn't even there."

Confidence fills the room, emulating from Daniel's area. Daniel had always been a confident man, but when he had something to back this up, it trebled.

"Now clearly, I broke Lachlan." Daniel smirks. "Now this is just me putting two and two together and coming up with an answer but I'm thinking it's four here. I beat Lachlan, fairly easily if I can be honest with you, then I read the preview and saw Lachlan's on it, thought to myself that's a good thing, he should actually come through that and get himself a big supercard match, then I see on Twitter that he'd asked to be pulled out, then I read the My Bloody Valentine III Preview and see his spot was given to Malachi, then I go on social media and see some bloke who just showed up here defending him, some hairy bloke who used to be here trying to kick him up the arse and him himself saying he needs to go back home."

Daniel shrugs with just his left shoulder.

"So clearly, I broke him." Daniel says with more confidence. "I mean he must have thought five minutes of unfocused talking would help him out compared to me putting the effort in focusing on this match would give him the edge? Maybe he didn't rate what I could do and under estimated me, but I broke him."

Daniel takes another puff of his cigarette before blowing out smoke.

"Now you might think I'm bragging here, but there's lessons to be learned here." Daniel comments. "The lessons are don't be a social media bitch, digging at people you can't beat, don't get above your station. This is a lesson that all our opponents should learn for My Bloody Valentine III."

Daniel starts to pace the floor.

"I don't wish Lachlan any ill will, I hope you sort your nut out and come back stronger, I don't wish him anything other than a thicker skin." Daniel says. "But mate, the way you acted is a perfect example on what not to do against me, against us. You took me lightly, you didn't believe you could lose and you did. You showed us no respect at all and I've been speaking about this in hope that Alex Jones, Brandon Sludge and whoever comes out of the Good Shepherds flock has a little bit more respect than you did. You can't buy respect, it's seen and it's earned, and I hope that three men that we'll be facing shortly don't make the same mistakes you do."

Daniel takes another puff on his cigarette as he rolls back his shoulders.

"The perfect example for having respect for someone, without actually knowing them too well it Alex Jones." Daniel says, his whole talk about respect leading up to Alex Jones. "Now Alex Jones demands respect. No one goes in to a match with Alex Jones thinking they're gonna piss it and get through it with their eyes closed, because he is Alex Jones. I'm not saying he's a nice guy at all, cause he's a bit of a dick, I've seen it, I've seen him mock people's promo work, like it makes a difference when it's two men in the ring, I've seen him come across as a guy that thinks he knows everything, and I've seen him step in the ring and lose matches he shouldn't have, like to the earlier mentioned Lachlan for example. Yet something about him just calls for you to respect the man, respect the history that he has created, respect all he has done for this sport."

Daniel waves his finger.

"You can't help but look past his SCW records and at the bigger picture and see that he has done things for this sport not many have." Daniel says as he lifts the hand with the cigarette in closer to his face. "I see that and there is more than a healthy line of respect between myself and Alex Jones from this side, which means he actually stands a better chance than most, because if he's the wrestling mind I think he is, he's gonna have looked at me and Os from top to bottom and formulated a plan to try and get at us."

Daniel puts the cigarette between his lips.

"Ain't gonna matter." He says before drawing smoke in to his mouth and blowing it out.

Daniel removes the cigarette from his lips.

"Soon as this match was announced, I did the exact same thing, knowing you would have a game plan in mind." Daniel says confidently. "I watched your past matches, your past defeats and it looked to me it was getting to you being the top dog in Wolfslair, yet being in the shadow of Austin James Mercer and Alicia Lukas. That's the difference between us and you Alex, we win together, we lose together, you're not like that, cause I can't imagine people being around you when you lose, let alone wanting to try and pick you up."

Daniel flicks the ash of the cigarette down.

"But regardless of that, of being behind stablemates, I still see you as a threat, probably the biggest threat to our titles since we've had them." Daniel says in a calm voice. "Regardless of being ya know, a bit spotty here, you're still Alex Jones, the man who can pull off a surprise a man no one should take lightly and we're not. We're not looking past the fact that you have something to prove here and that you will be giving it your all because I think you want to help Johanna get her first taste of championship gold here."

Daniel was confident in his words as he took another puff of the cigarette.

"So I know you're coming to impress but look at it from our side." Daniel tells him. "You could be the biggest scalp we could claim and that's what we're gunning for. Everyone else in the match ain't had your history son and that's gonna make you a target, a target we're gonna aim at. Just do me one favour and don't pull a Lachlan and not take us seriously, because at My Bloody Valentine III, we're coming for a fight."

Daniel drops the cigarette on the floor and steps on it.

"Now someone we are familiar with." Daniel says with a tilt of his head. "The Good Shepherds."

Daniel and London Underground was familiar with them, a four on four match a while ago in the Mixed Tag Team Championship tournament was the time they met, only because Daniel himself had asked Father Gerald how many of his family he was willing to sacrifice.

"Remember that match we had?" Daniel says with a reminiscent smile. "I asked you how many of your family members you were willing to send in to advance in that tournament and you chose the option of all of them. That was a mistake was it not? Now I'm gonna ask you another question. What are you willing to sacrifice to get the SCW Mixed Tag Team Championships away from us? I think we both know you'd have to make the ultimate sacrifice to even come close to getting these from us, you'd have to pray for so much more than I think the lord is willing to offer you at this point."

Daniel tilts his head sideways upwards, looking above him before turning his head to look back at the camera.

"I do commend the stuff you've been doing in SCU." Daniel admitted. "Tag Team champions, that young un with a championship before she deflected to that all so familiar non descriptive group that seems to appear in wrestling from time to time to try and take over. You've had a hell of a past year Good Shepherds, maybe your prayers are getting answered, maybe you're getting what you want but it stops here with us because these championships ain't going anywhere, not even the power of prayer can help you out on that front ladies and gents. Prayer can only get ya so far and that don't extend to getting your hands on our championship belts. I don't think any amount of divine intervention can help you at this point, but welcome to the big show in a big match that actually means something."

Daniel firmly nods his head.

"And now the rookie group of this story." Daniel says. "The classic underdog tale of two people coming to SCW, well, one coming to SCW with an old face, picking up a total amount of one SCW career win and boom in the championship match."

Daniel shrugs his shoulders.

"This might sound like I'm actually taking the piss but I'm really not taking the piss Trenton Tigers." Daniel says with a smile. "See, I honestly like things like this, a chance where a team can step in and shock the world, it keeps things interesting but I gotta level with you about something. That Brandon guy makes me feel sick to my stomach. It ain't nothing he's said, it ain't nothing his done, but the man just looks proper filthy."

Daniel wasn't lying, the first time he saw Brandon Sludge on television, he couldn't believe his eyes. There was something about the man he didn't like.

"You actually look like God was taking the piss when he made you." Daniel says firmly. "Look like the kinda bloke who would sit there and eat a turkey without carving it. Frankly pal, you look like a disgusting fat slob with no pride in your appearance. I know we all can't look like super models but you mate take the piss. Watching you on screen, you can almost smell the sweat coming off you, that rat on your chin makes me gag. I wasn't overly impressed with what you could do in the ring either, but I reckon you can win a few ugly bloke competitions. If it is me in the ring with you Brandon, for the love of everything, invest in some deodorant or something cause man, you need it."

Daniel shakes his head in disgust.

"But not even that smell is gonna be to your advantage." Daniel tells him. "Nor is Alex Jones experience, nor The Good Shepherds divine intervention. Just don't be a Lachlan after I beat ya all."

Daniel straightens up his shirt jacket.

"And we will walk out with the championships, that's a fact." Daniel says with a smile. "And you know me, I only deal in fact."

Daniel turns his back to the camera as the camera fades.

9
Climax Control Archives / Wrestling as a job? Nah mate, just a hobby.
« on: January 24, 2020, 05:44:00 PM »
 Well it's time to stretch the muscles again and get back in a wrestling ring, feels like a bloody eternity since I had the chance to walk on down to the ring. I've never hid the fact that wrestling ain't exactly my top priority, it was a means to an ends which has pretty much been forfilled already but I keep doing it anyway. It's more fun than work, gives ya a bit of pocket money, something to break you away from the daily grind of real work. What a return back too, that gobby little keyboard warrior being the one I get to face. I guess SCW really do keep an eye on social media and use it in a way to book their shows. It's smart, we're doing their jobs for them. Still, it's actually can make certain wrestlers look like bellends. Well, more about Lachlan later, but first, some real work, something I've dedicated my life to and that putting down a solid foundation so when all is said and done after wrestling, I don't end up a cripple...

*******

Wednesday 22nd January 2020

A crowd gathers outside the SCW Shop in The Golden Ring Casino, in Las Vegas, Nevada, the neon sign lit and ribbon waiting to be cut for the grand opening. The crowd wait patiently while the camera moves inside where people are doing their last minute setting up. Daniel stands to one side with Osbourne behind him and Charlotte and Mackenzie standing by. Christina Rose can be seen running around talking to people before standing in front of them.

"Ok, gather round, listen up everybody." Christina yells above the noise.

Mackenzie leans in to Daniel, her voice slightly hushed.

"Who died and made her Queen of Sheba?" Mackenzie asks.

"Events Coordinator." Daniel reminds her. "This is an event, so figured let her handle the set up and all that. This shop is a small part of what we do. Even with Nick running the casino floor and Dani running the bar, we got other things to worry about so as not a lot can go wrong with this with Os setting up security measures here, thought I'd see what she could do."

"We are opening in just a few minutes." Christina reminds them. "Everything needs to be perfect here. You, guitarist."

She points to a man with an acoustic guitar.

"As soon as people start coming in, play SCW themes." She tells him. "We've gone over the play list, we want people to know what this is all about."

"Well, she's speaking the right language at least." Charlotte comments.

"We've got Ariana, Bobbie and Kelli in the personalized sales booths, so a lot will head in that direction, so security, make sure no one steps out of line." Christina says.

Daniel looks over to Kelli Torres, Ariana Angelos and Bobbie Dahl sitting behind tables with their own merchandise to sell. A way of drawing fans in to the store and to meet SCW and SCU stars.

"Not sure why you got SCU people in here." Mackenzie says to Daniel.

"Well, Ari is one of us." Charlotte says. "And he probably fancies the pants of Kelli Torres."

Daniel looks at the two smiling women.

"Tell me one man that would say no to her?" Daniel says with a calm shrug.

From a side door, Dani Weston walks in, a look of anger on her face as she stares directly at Bobbie.

"I'm gonna rip her head off." She mutters under her breath.

As Dani steps forward, Daniel quickly moves in front of her and puts his hand up defensively to stop her passing.

"Get out of my way Daniel." Dani says through gritted teeth.

"First off Dani, remember where you are." Daniel say, trying to keep his calm. "Secondly, remember who I am."

Dani grabs hold of Daniel suit, gripping it tight.

"I don't care!" She tells him, her voice getting louder "I'm going to hurt her like she hurt me."

Daniel shakes his head and clicks his finger and Osbourne steps behind Dani. Osbourne taps her on the shoulder and Daniel releases Daniel's suit and turns around.

"What!?" She says firmly before looking up and seeing who is standing in front of him. "Ummm, hi?"

Osbourne reaches down and lifts Dani up and over his shoulder, turning around and walking away as Dani struggles, unable to break Osbourne's powerful grip. Daniel looks towards Charlotte as he straightens his suit jacket.

"Have a word with her and tell her I'll be having a word with her later." Daniel tells her.

Charlotte nods her head and walks away, walking towards the exit door while Daniel's eyes fall upon the smirking Bobbie Dahl, her eyes not moving away from the area as soon as Dani walked in the room till the second she was carried out.

"Can I go smack her in the smug chops?" Mackenzie asks but Daniel shakes his head.

"Not right now." Daniel says with a thoughtful look on his face "Well, not in front of people anyway. I better go say hello to the special guests."

Daniel walks towards the guest booths, first stopping at Bobbie's, a smirk on her face.

"You need to know how to keep your staff under control." Bobbie says with an air of arrogance.

"And you need to pick and choose your comments wisely." Daniel says with a smirk. "Then one day you might actually have staff to boss around, and I don't mean that Artie fella, I mean real staff."

"Real staff like Christina?" Bobbie replies with a roll of her eyes.

"Yeah, staff like that who thought it was a great idea to have you here today." Daniel tells her. "Real staff that makes all that you see possible."

"Well maybe I need to go and see some of your staff after I'm done here." Bobbie says with another smirk towards Daniel.

"I wouldn't recommend you do anything here other than smile for the cameras, sign ya pictures, send people on their merry little way all happy they've met someone who's gonna be the match before the main event."

"Please!" Bobbie says with a huff. "Everyone wants to see Roxi lose her title to me in the main event."

"I think everyone wants to see Ben Jordan and Fenris have a match that has been about six months in the making rather than you coming back to pick on a champion." Daniel tells her. "But no trouble while you're here, no putting anyone else out of action for three to six months."

"And why not?" Bobbie says in a tone showing that she really didn't care.

"Because you see her over there?" Daniel says with a thumb towards Mackenzie. "her and Charlotte will get ya by your wig there and take ya behind the woodshed as we like to say back home, and you won't be coming back the same way you left."

"What's that mean?" She asks, slightly confused.

"It means they're take ya round the back and kick the living daylights out of you to the point that match with Roxi won't be happening unless you somehow can manage to wrestle with four broken bones. Now those bones will be determined as and when you're there, but I get the feeling it won't be a couple of baby toes that end up needing a splint." Daniel says with an air of firmness, yet calm. "This ain't SCW sweetheart, different set of rules here."

Bobbie leans back in her chair, thinking over what Daniel has said, but Daniel flashes an innocent smile in her direction.

"Have a good un!" He says before moving on to Ariana Angelos.

Ariana sits behind the table arranging her new shirts. She sees Daniel and jumps up, putting her arms around him briefly and stands to talk to him.

"Hey Daniel, thanks for getting me out here." Ari says in a sweet tone.

"It's no problem, thought you needed a break from our kitchens, get some use out of the other skills Gabriel and Odette showed ya, like smoozing the fans." Daniel tells her. "It's great practice for when you pick up a belt in SCU."

"I hope to pick up a belt in SCU." Ariana says unsure. "But it is still early in my career."

"Early or not, you gave us lot a right run for our money for our belts." Daniel tells her with a warm smile, knowing how to handle Ariana in a much different way from say talking to Evie Jordan or Fenris. "I don't think it will be too long before you become the face of that place. The whole G.R.I.M.E and their eight hundred members who constantly ruin matches will get boring soon, already kinda is, so they'll be looking for new faces to be at the top, fresh faces, good guys and that's where people like you and Carter come in. At some point, companies need to focus on wholesome people, SCW is doing it now, look who our World Champs are, a good guy and a superhero."

"I guess so." Ariana replies. "I know this is off subject, but how am I doing in the kitchen here? Am I at least improving?"

"You are, the chef said he could see signs of improvement." Daniel tells her honestly. "He wants to work with you on some simple dishes next week rather than the over the top crazy ones. Simple ones that we wanna get on the menu."

Daniel looks at Ariana.

"But don't worry about that now." Daniel tells her. "Just remember what Gabriel and Odette taught ya when it comes to being around the fans, how to deal with them, how to shift that stuff and smile. We'll all come out of today a little bit richer."

Daniel nods at her before moving on towards Kelli Torres, lining out Real Killaz hoodies and beach towels on her table. She looks up at Daniel with a warm smile.

"Kelli." Daniel says with a smile.

"Hey Daniel." She quickly replies.

"Before the doors open and you get flooded with people, and you will." Daniel says confidently "I wanna thank you for taking the time to be here. I know you, like Ari, have a ton of SCU stuff to do and I know how much you like to train with no off days, so I wanna thank ya for ya time."

Kelli smiles at Daniel.

"It's no problem." She tells him. "I'm sorry I can't stick around too long after, I need to be in Trenton tonight for Underground."

"Completely understand, we're heading roughly in the same direction ourselves later." Daniel tells her. "Over to Port Charlotte, few hours away from where you are."

"Well if you're only a few hours away, why not come and take in the show?" Kelli asks.

"Could do." Daniel says with a tilt of his head. "Not really been to many shows as a fan, so could give it a whack."

Before Daniel can continue, Christina walks towards him, tapping him on his shoulder and taking his attention away from Kelli.

"Sorry to interrupt boss, but it's time to open." Christina reminds him.

Daniel nods his head and looks back towards Kelli.

"Save me one of those hoodies." Daniel says to her. "I get the feeling this tour is gonna get cold in places."

Daniel gives Kelli a quick nod and turns around, looking at the staff in place.

"Look alive people." Daniel tells them as he looks around. "Time for kick off."

Daniel walks towards the main door as Christina follows. He stops at the door as Christina hands him a microphone headset. Daniel stops to put it on, sliding the arm over his ear and looks at the security guard on the door. He quickly reaches for the lock and turns it before opening the door. Daniel walks through the door, quickly followed by Mackenzie, having caught up as soon as she saw the mic going on to Daniel, and Christina. The crowd clap as the three walk through the door and Mackenzie and Christina move to one side. Daniel moves to stand behind the ribbon and waits for the clapping to stop.

"Ladies and Gentlemen, welcome to The Golden Ring Casino. Home of everything you could want from Las Vegas." Daniel says, ever the salesman. "Today, you've all come out to witness our latest addition to the Golden Ring Casino, our next link to wrestling. As you know, we've had a couple of Sin City Underground shows here, we've had wrestlers past and present speak in our theatre, but never have we had a dedicated store just for SCW and soon SCU merchandise to be bought from. There's is not another physical SCW store in the world, this is the first."

Daniel points behind him at the store front.

"After speaking to both Christian and Mark, we're all hoping this is the first of many SCW stores around the World, and I have already been speaking to both about helping them establish a store back in my hometown of London, England." Daniel tells the crowd. "But you all will be part of history by stepping through the doors of SCW's first ever store."

Daniel looks back at the store and turns back to the crowd.

"You'll find everything you'll find on the SCW Shop online store here and a few exclusive little items. We also have a few ladies in there willing to meet you and sign a few things for you." Daniel says as he looks around at the crowd. "So I won't hold you up any longer."

Daniel looks towards Christina who steps up to him with very oversized scissors. Daniel holds them across the ribbon before quickly cutting it.

"The SCW Shop is officially open." He tells the crowd.

Daniel steps back as the security opens the doors behind him. Allowing the people to file through. Daniel moves to the side towards Christina and Mackenzie.

"With that done, we move on to our next addition to this place." Daniel says to them.

"How about a comic book store?" Christina suggests.

"Do people even buy comics anymore?" Mackenzie asks her, her face with a frown.

"Lots of people buy comics." She tells Mackenzie and Daniel with excitement in her eyes.

Daniel shrugs his shoulders as he looks at Mackenzie.

"Run some numbers." He tells Mackenzie with a shrug of his shoulders, always looking to make more from the Casino building.

"I think we should get in a Taco Bell." Mackenzie says with a smirk. "From what Dani mentioned earlier, seems like a certain SCW wrestler has gone a bit potty and you do like hiring SCW wrestlers to work here."

Daniel smiles, knowing what Mackenzie means by that and looks at her.

"Sod it, why not, run some numbers for that too." He says to Mackenzie before looking at Christina. "Make sure this goes off without a hitch, give me a yell if anything happens."

"On it boss." Christina says with a salute before moving in to the store.

Mackenzie looks at Daniel with a slow shake of her head.

"She really is a nerd." Mackenzie says with a sharp exhale. "Fucking comic book store."

"If it makes money, it's worth looking in to, we have tons of units in this place still open, so would make sense to keep ticking it over. Before today, SCW wasn't paying us rent for that huge unit or giving us twenty percent sales." Daniel tells her. "Now they are, and we're making more cash, so always gonna look out for the next business opportunity Kenz."

Daniel straightens his suit jacket.

"And speaking of taking care of business. Before you run those numbers." Daniel says as he looks in Mackenzie's eyes. "Send Dani to my office in fifteen. I think me and her need to have a little chat."

Mackenzie nods as she walks away.

*******

Fifteen minutes had past and Daniel sits behind his desk in the main office, his eyes on a laptop in front of him, his jacket now hung up on a nearby wall. Daniel taps away at the keys but a weak knock rattles his door, causing him to look up.

"Come in." Daniel calls out.

The door slowly opens to see a sheepish looking Dani Weston peaks her head around the door. Daniel lifts his hand, just waving his forefinger and middle finger towards him, indicating for Dani to walk towards him. She slowly walks in the room, a look of regret on her face.

"I'm really..." She stutters out.

"Sit down." Daniel orders in a very solid tone, an unusual tone to take when dealing with employees.

Dani freezes in her tracks, but Daniel points to the seat on the other side of the desk, with one firm finger movement.

"I..." She starts again but Daniel puts his finger to his lips sharply, stopping her in her tracks.

He point to the chair again with another firm point and Dani bows her head, slowly walking towards Daniel. She reaches out for the chair, her hand slightly shaking as she grabs the top and moves around it and sits. She looks across at Daniel, her head moving away a little, just peering at him from the corner of her eye.

"I'm so..." She tries to stumble out.

Again, Daniel puts his finger to his lips, stopping her from talking and just stares across the desk at her. He presses his hands together as he looks across the desk at Dani, his eyes trying to look in to hers but her nervousness causes her to turn her head away from her boss. Daniel inhales sharply through his nose, making Dani look towards him out of curiosity.

"A little while ago, I'm kinda curious on something, Dani." Daniel starts with, lowering his eyebrows. "In the SCW Shop, did you actually see a wrestling ring?"

Dani looks at Daniel, just slowly shaking her head.

"Now, you've been here long enough to know that kicking the daylights out of other wrestlers only happens when SCU are here and it's all sanctioned." Daniel tells her. "Yet we could have seen two wrestlers kick the daylights out of each other right there and then, without a ring, which to me is not on for so many reasons."

"It wouldn't have been two wrestlers." Daniel says softly.

Daniel raises his eyebrows at Dani and Dani looks down at his desk.

"No, it would have been two people having a punch up under my roof and you know I don't stand for that, you know those people get thrown, literally thrown as far as the lads can throw them out of here." Daniel tells her. "What you would have done by putting your hands on her would have brought a lot of unwanted attention on this place. It would have brought bad news for SCW, they wouldn't be making any deals with us again, and they'll be looking at you wondering if ya alright in the nut."

"I'm sorry, it's just her." Dani says through gritted teeth. "She ruined my comeback."

"I get that, but that's the other job." Daniel explains. "The other job is one thing, this is completely different. You could have got yourself in a ton of trouble today. It would have took a whole twenty seconds for that to be all over Twitter and what if she would have got the upper hand? What if she would have thrown ya through one of those glass cases? You'd be adding more time on being injured. No one wants to see that."

"She just makes my blood boil." Dani replies, growing more comfortable with the conversation.

"I know." Daniel admits. "But you can't pull that pony in here. You can't sit and piss about like than under this roof, because then the old Bill look at the place, and our job of running it becomes harder."

"So are you gonna fire me?" Dani asks, looking disappointed.

"I should do for putting your hands on me, bloody like that suit jacket." Daniel tells her firmly. "But nah, I'm not gonna show you the door. Kenz is."

Dani's eyes widen as she looks up at Daniel, but a wide smile breaks out on his face.

"I'm kidding." He says with a laugh. "Couldn't resist that one, but if you're gonna batter her in future, either do it in a ring, or take her round the back by the bins and give her a pasting there."

A look of relief crosses Dani's faces as she sighs.

"I really thought you was gonna fire me." She says, a much more relaxed tone.

"Other than creasing my jacket for a few seconds, you didn't actually do anything." Daniel tells her.

A slight look of embarrassment passes over Dani's face as she winces.

"I'm sorry about that." She starts regretfully. "If there's any damage..."

Daniel waves his hand, waving off the suggestion.

"Nah, nothing wrong with it." Daniel tells her. "But I ain't gonna lie, starting to think something is wrong with you."

Dani's head jolts back, surprised at what Daniel just said.

"What do you mean?" She asks him.

Daniel leans forward in his chair, leaning a little over his desk as he pushes his hands together.

"Well you ain't been yourself lately, have ya?" Daniel says, putting his palms out flat. "In fact you've been angry all the time."

"Kenz is angry all the time." Dani says with a slight smile.

"Yeah, but you don't wanna be Kenz, trust me." Daniel tells her seriously. "And no one here wants to see you become her and do the things she's done. I understand the Bobbie thing, I get the fact that you have other issues along with the injury, but it ain't you to be like that. It's time to get this sorted and I think I know how."

Dani looks towards her boss curiously.

"Oh?" She mutters with a curious tone to match her face.

"Well, later tonight, we're off to Florida." Daniel tells her. "I got a match, the girls and Os will be around, Evie will be knocking about cause of her old man, Fenris and Aron will be there cause the tour, even Odette is gonna be there to catch up with everyone, and heard Melody Grace is gonna go there. I reckon Carter and Ari will pop down being as they ain't too far away. Be a little bit of a GO Gym reunion. Should lift your spirits well."

An excited look crosses her face for a few seconds but quickly fades.

"I can't leave Nick in charge of this place on his own." She says sadly.

"Nick don't even have to be here, he can come on down if he really wants to." Daniel explains. "There's a reason you two have assistant managers. There's a reason I have a lot of very trusted people working security. There's a reason, you and Nick have trained five or six people under the assistant's to possibly be assistants in the future. I'm sure you'll be fine to have a few days off and catch up with some old faces."

A wide smile crosses Dani's face.

"Really?" She says with a more excited tone in her voice.

"Absolutely." Daniel says returning her smile. "Go on, go pack ya bags, we're leaving in a few hours."

Dani stands up, quickly moving towards the door as Daniel leans back in his chair and the camera switches to Port Charlotte, Florida, filmed a couple of days later.

*******

Port Charlotte was indeed a nice place, a place very much set for locals and not too many tourists. SCW coming in to town had caused a stir with everyone in town and people stood outside hotels waiting to see a glimpse of their favourite stars.

Daniel Morgan was one observing the fans outside the Days Inn by Wyndham, looking at fans with phones in their hand, hoping to get a picture with one of the stars. Daniel smiles as he's spotted, screamed at by a group of fans as Osbourne joins him, looking at the crowd then back at Daniel.

"I know what ya thinking." Daniel says without even looking at him. "Which one of those lot are gonna ask you for a picture. I'm reckoning the older bird on the right there."

Daniel points to a woman in her fifties and looks at Osbourne, the woman waving frantically at the two. Osbourne shakes his head.

"You know what they say." Daniel says with a slight laugh. "Many a fine tune played on an old fiddle."

"Are we picking an old bird for Os?" Mackenzie says as she approaches the group. Followed by Charlotte.

"This is Florida." Charlotte adds. "The big man would be spoilt for choice."

Osbourne just looks at the two women, his head moving between the pair of them, but slowly shakes it as he breathes deeply.

"I read up on this place." Charlotte says looking at him. "One of the best places to retire in America."

"So there's bound to be a lot of bingo halls you can trawl for arse." Mackenzie adds.

Osbourne chooses to ignore that comment, but Charlotte looks at Daniel.

"So what's the plan for today?" She asks.

Daniel looks around the group and simply shrugs his shoulders.

"There is no plan." He tells them. "Ladies, hang out with Dani, Os, go to retirement homes, anything you lot want today. Treat this one like a holiday day. Go see some sights, go get plastered by a pool. Whatever you need to do."

It was rare Daniel would give anyone a day off that randomly, even though they knew the casino was in safe hands and there wasn't really a lot of work for them to do on this tour, there was no plans to expand in to Florida, there was no plans for anything like that at all.

"Sorry, say that again?" Mackenzie says, looking around at the other two.

"Have a day off." Daniel tells them.

"What are you gonna do?" Charlotte asks with a genuinely curious tone.

"I got a little bit of business to take care of." Daniel tells them. "Something to drag in a few more high rollers, something to give our friends on two wheels something to do."

They knew not to question Daniel's wisdom when it came to things like this. Many times they've seen him take a gamble like this and it's paid off, sometimes, not so much, but overall they trusted their leader to make decisions.

"Well, do you need to take anyone with you." Mackenzie asks, her thumb pointing towards Osbourne.

Daniel shook his head.

"Nah, it's only a little chat." Daniel tells the group. "Ain't nothing gonna go wrong."

"How do you plan on getting out of here?" Charlotte says with a point to the door.

Daniel turns his head towards the receptionist, a man in his forties, slightly balding and calls to him.

"Ere mush." Daniel says with a wave of his hand. "Is there a back way out of this place?"

"Certainly sir." The man says, clearly knowing who Daniel was and maybe even slightly caught up in SCW fever. "I will send someone to show you the way."

"Blinding mate, you're a star." Daniel says with a thumbs up.

Daniel turns back to the group and looks around them once more.

"Go on then, on ya way." He tells them. "Go feel those melons with tour memories."

Osbourne, Charlotte and Mackenzie look around each other and walk away from Daniel, pulling out phones to presumably make arrangements for the day. Daniel looks around, waiting for the hotel employee but the familiar face of Christian Underwood approaches him.

"Daniel, do you have a minute?" Christian asks.

Daniel looks down at his watch for a second and looks up at Christian.

"Yeah, I got a few minutes." Daniel says. "Didn't know you was staying here."

"Me and half the roster." Christian tells Daniel, slowly shaking his head.

"Thought I saw a few familiar faces knocking around." Daniel says with a nod. "What's on your mind?"

"Well I spoke to the liaisons between SCW and the new shop at the casino, see how the first couple of days have gone." Christian starts. "Tried to get an early indication on how things are going."

"And?" Daniel asks.

"And it's fantastic." Christian says with a beaming smile. "Incredible sales so far and a small profit right now, by the end of the month, it should be a good number money wise."

Daniel slightly smiles.

"Never in doubt." Daniel tells him. "Small profit now works for me, that twenty percent we're getting out of it is better than nothing. Can't take a percentage of zero. When we get a full month of it being open, we'll be quids in, massive profits."

Christian just looks at Daniel, a blank expression on his face.

"It means we're gonna make loads of money." Daniel tells him.

Christian rolls his head in acceptance and looks at Daniel.

"After years of working with Mark, I should have known that." Christian admits.

Daniel looks beyond Christian to see the receptionist nod towards him.

"I gotta run, bit of business, but popping back to Vegas on Sunday after the show, so I'll give ya updated numbers then." Daniel says before moving away from Christian.

Business can come in many shapes and forms but doesn't always take place in the boardroom. Sometimes, you wanna be in plain sight, under people noses and that's a style Daniel loves to employ, that was a style he was employing in Florida. He knew any of his alleged misdemeanours were not following him to Florida, he was simply a wrestler here, partaking in his hobby. Still, best time to get things done, when someone was looking at your right hand, your left hand was doing something else.

Port Charlotte Beach Park was a beautiful place, a nice little secluded beach with palm trees dotted along the shoreline, a slice of paradise so to speak. The sun had barely began to ascend to it's highest point, but the beach was full of people, enjoying rare January sunshine. Daniel sits on a bench just a few feet from the golden sands, his jacket on the bench next to him, and his top two buttons opened, far from the usual business like Daniel. He breathes in the sea air, waiting but a man in white shorts and a white and blue Bermuda shirt sits next to him. The man has tanned skin, and a neatly trimmed black moustache.

"I was surprised to hear from you Daniel." The man say, looking in front, not looking at Daniel. "I haven't heard from you since London, many years ago."

"I don't know why." Daniel replies, his eyes also forward. "I presumed you kept an eye on me, your crew tends to know their onions."

"No." The man says correcting Daniel. "I'm surprised I didn't hear from you last week when your travelling circus was in Miami."

"It's a wrestling company pal, not a travelling circus." Daniel tells him. "But I appreciate you making the trip from Miami for a little sit down."

"Wrestling company, travelling circus." The man says, flicking his wrist. "Stunt men in sparkling spandex falling over. Same thing."

Daniel smiles, still not looking at the man.

"So why not do this is Miami?" The man asks. "Why drag me all the way to this place?"

"Because you've probably got more eyes on you in Miami than a ref does at a football match." Daniel tells him. "It's just safer this way."

"So why am I here, Daniel?" The man asks.

"I presume that you, like many in your.... Organization, keep an eye on what's going on up and down the country with others in your line of business." Daniel says.

"Of course." The man responds. "I see the waves you have been making in Las Vegas and I sincerely hope this is not a meeting to tell me you want to take over Miami too."

"Not exactly, although sometime in the future, I wouldn't mind a part of Miami, a beach bar maybe." Daniel says "But that would be to work along side you, not to take over. I'm actually interested in certain imports."

"White?" The man questions.

Daniel shakes his head.

"Don't be silly." Daniel tells him without his eyes looking at him. "If I wanted it to snow, I'll have a little chat with a few people in South America, I wouldn't come to a bloke who deals with Cubans."

"Women?" The man asks

"Piss off mate, It's Vegas, women are a dime a dozen." Daniel says with a shake of his head. "See the casino has one of two private rooms, the expensive drinks where a shot will cost you one hundred dollars there and then. But I'm after Cuban cigars."

The man tries not to laugh.

"They're legal here now, you know that right?" The man says.

"Of course I know that, they're legal for personal use." Daniel tells him. "Now I can hardly pop over to Havana and bring back the thousands I need, not a big enough suitcase."

"Thousands?" The man says surprised.

"Thousands." Daniel responds seriously. "I need them in bulk, I need them in a non taxing way if you get my drift and I have also done my homework on movers around the country and I know you ship in thousands every week by means that are not as legal as the cigars themselves. No duty, no tax, customs don't know a thing."

"You are well informed." He tells Daniel.

"So you've got the numbers." Daniel starts. "But I doubt you've got the means to sell them all in Miami, which as we know is illegal. So here's what I'm willing to do. I cover the costs of whatever they cost you to get here, I'll cover transport to me in Vegas. I knock them out, take the cost out, lump you half the profits. It's basically money for nothing, cause you ain't laying a single penny out. Now I can sell them for serious cash to these people with more money than sense. All you've gotta do is count your half of the profits, plus it gives you a foot in Vegas for future business."

"To do this, we will want sixty percent." The man say, not looking at Daniel. "If it make as much as you think it will, forty percent is more than enough money. We buy at two dollars a cigar, you sell at one hundred, that should be more than enough profit to see you though."

Daniel takes it all in, thinking about it as he looks at the ground.

"Well I'm not a greedy man." Daniel says. "We can make that happen."

"How are you going to get them across country?" He asks Daniel.

"Oh, I already got that set up." Daniel tells him. "I know a biker gang in Vegas, we helped pay for their clubhouse when there was a fire there. They go and get their hands dirty for us as and when we need. So it doesn't look like a weird one with bikers coming to and from Miami, we'll use other chapters of their club. The local chapter here will pick it up, take it to the chapter over the boarder, then they take it to the next one and so on and so forth. One drops it off, next immediately take it out, and so on and so forth. Less than two days by road."

"And you don't think people will find that odd?" The man asks.

"No." Daniel starts "Bikers go with a van, put in a lot of good false panels, keep the same van, switch out the plates. What copper is gonna stop twenty bikers and a biker van to see if they're carrying. The police will bottle it, for those guys to be stopped, they'd want fifty police officers. Highway patrol are not gonna stop them and they'll be more of them then there will be police if they go through small towns."

The man shakes his head slowly.

"I'll give them a kick back for doing it, till I can find a small airport with some people with a love of bribes." Daniel tells him. "And we'll go a different route."

"Ok." The man says. "Let's talk about the cost."

I'm gonna leave it right there, I mean there's got to be some mystery surrounding Daniel after all...

*******

Daniel Morgan stands looking over the port in Port Charlotte, Florida, countless boats in his eyesight as the late afternoon sun, although not completely over the top warm, shines down on the water. The camera moves towards Daniel's face as he turns his head slightly to look at it.

"I've always been the respectful one." Daniel says to the camera. "Always been the fella who has sat there and thought to myself you have nothing in this world if you don't have respect. You're not doing it right if you don't know how to show respect at the right times, and use the anger and firmness in the right places. To me, that's what gets you far in this world, that's what gets people to look up to you and even if they'll be happy to see a headline in a paper that you've been found dismembered, that they will still respect all you done. Usually I'm a good judge of character with people like that, and I thought my opponent on Sunday was one of those people. One of those fella's people could look up to with silence respect. Turns out, I was wrong."

Daniel sucks on his teeth for a second before continue.

"Let me take you back to a few weeks ago, when after not saying a word about his big supercard match, Lachlan Kane took a little offence to something I said at a show." Daniel reminisces. "Which prompted a question, well a few questions from every woman's favourite six pack, but he asked where was everyone when he and Sierra had the tag belts."

Daniel taps his chin in thought.

"Well, considering we were here before you reared your head in SCW, being the last men's and Bombshell tag team champions, I found that a stupid question." Daniel says raising a finger. "More to the point, we were original members of that mixed tag team division, so ummmm, we were here. It took Sierra to explain your ramblings, because I had to come to you, because you didn't have the bollocks to do anything but subtweet. We were always there, just cause we wasn't chasing gold, just cause we had other things to occupy our time, just because we know how this damn business works, others were going for the championship, but that didn't stop Lachlan from living up to the stereotype that all paddy's were as thick as two short planks. You asked something else didn't you Lachlan, remember what that was?"

Daniel taps his head.

"I do." Daniel says confidently. "What's the point of being in this business if you don't wanna be the best? And this is where all my respect I ever had for you disappeared."

Daniel shrugs his shoulders.

"That's where everything I thought I liked about you when down the swanny." He says firmly. "Cause you came across as a man who already thought he was something special, that he thought was hot shit and here's the truth Lachlan, and this is where I ain't even gonna pull punches. You're actually a pretty shit all round wrestler. People in glass houses shouldn't throw stones, and that's why I don't live in a glass house so I'm gonna throw bricks at ya now, because you are one of the laziest wrestlers I think I've ever seen, and the more I think about it, the more you live up to that paddy stereotype."

Daniel waves a finger.

"Newsflash for you pal." Daniel says with a smile. "You wasn't the reason you was Mixed Tag Team Champions. Sierra was."

A smile crosses Daniel's face.

"Now I ain't saying that to cause friction, I actually respect Sierra for her hard work, for the fact that when she didn't win the Bombshell championship, she didn't cry, or complain or considered walking away, like you." Daniel says with a smile. "She sat there and said that she will win that Bombshell title by the end of 2020 and I believe her because your only title run in SCW, has come because of Sierra, it's come because she is the driving force of your team, not because you're anywhere near the best. For my money, she's top five in her division, you mate, you don't break the top 15."

A confident look crosses Daniel's face.

"I'd be more worried facing her than you, because she puts in the effort, you're a choke artist." He says firmly. "You sat and mentioned Tony Thorn the other day, asking look where you are, look where he is. Mate, you choked then, ninety percent of your matches, you choke. You can sit there and say it's cause he ain't active as much, but where have you been, just a couple of matches in about five months. Pull the other one cause you are that man in the glass house throwing stones. Huffing and puffing with less than fuck all to back it up. Biggest match of your life at the end of last year, the biggest chance you've ever had in SCW and the cat had ya tongue, cause ya bottle went. Your bollocks disappeared in to nowhere knowing that out of the six in the ring, you were the weakest and you have the nuts to sit there and talk about being in the business to be the best?"

Daniel shakes his head.

"Nah mate, I ain't buying that." Daniel says casually. "You're nothing but hot air, you're not even the best in your own household, not even the best in your own family and you wanna sit there and talk all that bollocks? I ain't buying it, no one is buying it, you're basically bang average with everything you do, carried to your successes and choke when it comes to rise to the occasion. If I was in your boots at December 2 Dismember, I'd be talking about that match constantly, I'd be excited as all hell, but you couldn't even open your mouth, yet I still had slight respect for you for trying to help us rebuild the tag division. That's out the window now."

Daniel points a thumb behind him.

"That's behind me and now I'm seeing you for what you really are." Daniel says firmly. "A whiny little girl who didn't even have the bollocks to tag me in anything, you had to subtweet and I bet your old April was going, hoping that I didn't see that, hoping that I didn't respond in case it lead to this. Well it's here Lachlan, and you are facing me here and I ain't one to talk about what horrors could happen in this match, I think everyone knows that I'm better than you in every way, it doesn't matter if it's in the ring, it doesn't matter if it's on the mic as they say, it doesn't matter if it's about hyping and selling, people know I am all round better now than you'll ever be and if I wanted to push myself to the top, I could easily win that World Championship before you. Wanna know the kicker?"

Daniel smirks.

"I don't even take this business seriously." Daniel says with a slight smile. "I've made it clear that my interests lie outside of the ring, yet you have dedicated your life to this, made it your full time profession, for me, something to do at weekends. Some people like paint balling, some people like the nightclubs, me, I like wrestling at the weekends and yet I'm still more thought of and highly respected in this business now than you'll ever be."

He smirks again, knowing he is speaking nothing but truth.

"And that must eat you up inside." Daniel says with a firm nod. "It must get right under your skin knowing someone like me, someone who got in to this business not for the love of it, but for a way to boost my other interests, is still better than you'll ever be. I guess I was just a natural when it came down to it, because the whole world can see how much better I am at it then you, but if I walked away from the ring tomorrow, I'm walking back to a million dollar business empire spreading over two continents. What happens when people see that you're not good enough anymore? Or that body breaks down and falls away? What do you step back to Lachlan? Nightclub bouncer maybe? Somewhere where you live hand to mouth, one paycheck to the next? See I don't need to do that. Answer your question about why get in to this business if not to be the best?"

Daniel shrugs.

"Because I don't have to. I got in to wrestling, my casino host SCU shows, it has an SCW Shop." Daniel reminds the world. "Wouldn't have had that if I didn't get in to wrestling, would I?"

Daniel tilts his head as he looks down the camera.

"But you wanna sit there and prove your the best, and the truth is, you're not, you never will be." Daniel says confidently. "When I leave wrestling, I'm leaving a hobby, you're leaving a career, but people are gonna look at you and see you couldn't sell ice to a fat bloke on a hot day, that you couldn't wrestle your way out of a paper bag and that you've been carried by others to the finishing line. When I leave my hobby, people are gonna see just how much I, and the rest of the group has done, when the time is right and we break out and start targeting singles gold, that will be more than you'll ever achieve in your career here. My hobby will surpass your career by the time you quit wrestling, and I know that won't be long off."

Daniel looks deep in to the camera.

"We know that won't be long off, I mean after Sunday and I've beat you, you'll be back on Twitter, no congrats for being beaten by a better man, but considering your future while looking at smaller ponds to swim in." Daniel says wagging his finger at the camera. "You could have walked to the ring and accepted Ben Jordan's call out, proved that you belonged in that match, but no, you decided to not show up to an SCW event, just sit behind a keyboard and mock people who do show up. People know you've gone one foot out of the door and on Sunday, I'm gonna be the one who shuts the door behind you. You're fast becoming a waste of a roster spot and I intend to show everyone that. I intend to show everyone you'll never be the best for as long as you've got a hole in ya arse. On Sunday, the thing you spent your whole life trying to perfect, is gonna get beat by a hobbyist."

Daniel smirks.

"You're gonna be eating any word you've ever said to me, any motivation you might have, any fire that might be running though your body to shut me up, it's gonna disappear when you look in my eyes in that ring and know instantly who the better man is." Daniel says, full of calming confidence. "You're gonna know that you ain't the man you claim to be and the fans will see that too. Sunday's about putting you back in ya box, locking it up and sending you away to an easier place with worse wrestlers than you, so you can actually look like a half decent wrestler, because while I'm here, doesn't matter if it's in the Mixed Tag division or if it's one on one, you will always be in my shadow. You don't walk out here with a win Lachlan. You don't get to sit there and prove a man who has spent his life bouncing off these ropes, is better than a man who is just naturally gifted."

Daniel looks deep down the camera.

"Come Sunday Lachlan, you go back to being irrelevant and forgotten and I'll keep doing what good wrestlers are meant to do, and actually keep showing up on shows, booked or not. Go on then son, run off to Twitter, sub tweet and pick what I've said apart. It's pretty much all you're good for and you ain't much cop at that either." Daniel says with a wink. "That's the truth, and like people know, I only deal in facts."

With that, Daniel nods his head and walks away as the camera fades out.

10
Supercard Archives / London Underground (c) Vs Kate and Lady Steele
« on: December 06, 2019, 11:27:05 AM »
 The festive season is upon us, usually the time for good cheer and it really is for a lot of people but December behind the scenes of many things, is proper different. While people are sitting there worrying about turkeys and stuff, business owners use December to take a butchers of the year ahead, projections, ideas, that kinda bollocks. I'm a business owner and every year, beginning of December, me, Os, Charley and Kenz spitball a bunch of ideas about the upcoming year, not just for what we have, for what we can get involved in next... Well, Os is more of a listener but you get the idea on it. It's no different from Gabriel and Odette's Gym, they're probably planning their next classes, new ideas for next year to improve something, and maybe the same with SCW. Christian Underwood and Mark Ward are probably planning out next years dates, locations and tours right now. It's part of who I am as person, to always be ready for the next level. No point sitting around watching ya arse grow. Being proactive keeps you on top and that's what we are in both senses, proactive and on top. It's the way we plan on staying. I've always said a lot of good business takes place in the pub, never know what you might get offered there but sometimes, you do have to take it to the boardroom...

*******

The camera focuses in on a boardroom setting, a long table can be seen with chairs either side, with glasses and two full pitchers of water. Noise comes from outside the door, getting louder as the door handle turns, a group talking amongst themselves as the enter the room. The camera turns around to see Daniel Morgan enter the room, followed by Osbourne. Charlotte Elliot enters the room next, followed by Nick George. Mackenzie Page walks in behind the other four, shutting the door behind her. The group take seats at the table, Daniel at the head of the table as expect, with Osbourne sitting to his left with Charlotte next to him, and Nick and Mackenzie sitting at the other side. Osbourne leans in, pouring water in to the glasses in front of everyone as Daniel leans back in his chair, looking around the group.

"You all know why you're here." Daniel says as he looks around the group.

"Christmas bonus time?" Nick says as he looks at Daniel. "Cause I've got my eye on a bike that I really want."

"Not exactly." Daniel replies.

"Well, then I have no clue." Nick says, before looking at Osbourne. "How about you big fella?"

Osbourne looks across at Nick, just staring at him, not saying a word.

"Well, you've never actually been to one of these before, so this is a first time thing for you." Daniel says as he looks at Nick. "But every year, we meet, we throw down some ideas on how we wanna do things for the next year. Not only with what we got already but with how we want things to progress, things we might look at putting money in."

"And I'm included in this?" Nick asks. "Why?"

"Well you've been around us long enough." Daniel says. "You've stepped up well when it's come to running the casino. You've put down some decent enough ideas over the last year that has actually worked."

"Surprised the shit outta me that they actually worked." Mackenzie says as she turns her head to the right to look at Nick.

Nick smirks at Mackenzie before poking his tongue out at her.

"Plus Gabriel has told me you're actually doing well in the gym and could if needed get in a proper ring soon." Daniel tells him.

"Also surprised the shit outta me." Mackenzie says staring at Nick again.

"So it's time you sat in on these things." Daniel tells him.

"So I'm one of the A-Team now?" Nick says with a proud smile.

"Junior member maybe." Charlotte says from across the table. "You still listen to what we say but now you get to sit in on these and contribute."

"Do I get a company car?" Nick asks with a sarcastic tone.

Mackenzie reaches up, smacking Nick lightly around the back of the head, looking him directly in the eye as he turns his head.

"No but you can have as many of those as you want." She says with an evil looking smile.

"Maybe twice a day." Nick says. "But only if you wash ya hands."

"I'll need to wash my hands after." Mackenzie comments towards him.

"Anyway, to business." Daniel says to stop the bickering. "It's time to do what we always do. Every year, we take twenty percent of profit from businesses to reinvest elsewhere. The London side has kept up with this and have a decent amount of cash to play with, we have a ton more than they do. The casino profits have been through the roof, we all know this to the point we can pay bonuses, cover the overheads for a long time and even close on the busiest nights on the year. I spoke to my brother David and he's happy to either let us reinvest the money here after the London split, or pool it and invest elsewhere."

"I think we're doing alright over here to put the money back in to Vegas." Charlotte says. "There's a lot of businesses out here that can do with turning around, big money businesses like car rental."

"People come to the casino to see us, so anything with our fingerprints on around here will do well for us." Mackenzie adds.

"I think gentlemen's club." Nick quickly throws in. "Actually in the casino itself. We have a few units still there, I don't see why we couldn't. We cover the other vices and interests. We got a place for the gamblers, for the boozers, for the sports fans, why not for the perverts."

"Why am I not surprised you came up with that?" Mackenzie asks.

"Think about it." Nick says, a serious look on his face. "At the rate Danny's hiring SCW people down here, you never know who might come down and shake their melons if the money is right. Be out the door if you had that ginger bird, or Christina's missus up there with a pole and Play That Funky Music rattling on in the background."

Charlotte and Mackenzie look at Daniel, who is clearly thinking about it. He looks at the two women in surprise.

"To be fair, a lot would pay to see them on a pole." Daniel says with a smile. "And money is money, so we'll leave that one under consideration."

"If you agree to that, then fair's fair." Mackenzie says, looking at Daniel. "We want a male strip clubs. Women would melt to see Fenris' arse on the stage, or even yours."

Daniel looks at Nick with a frown.

"See what you've started?" Daniel says with a shake of his head.

"What?" Nick says innocently, throwing his hands up to prove a point. "I don't wanna see your arse, Kenz does."

Quickly, Mackenzie swings her hand and catches Nick around the back of the head. Nick looks at her with a smile.

"And that's your two for the day." He says with a grin.

Nick turns back towards Daniel and waits for him to speak.

"Let's stick the strip club thing in the maybe pile." Daniel says. "We don't want the old bill coming down here thinking we might be running something else. Most people think most strip clubs are brothels and we don't want that attention in here. It's something we can consider off site and keep it proper legit in case."

Daniel looks towards Mackenzie.

"What have you got running through your head?" Daniel asks her.

"A dunk tank with piranha's with Nick sitting in the chair." She says with raised eyebrows. "But realistically, I think we should focus on more coming in to here. We have that Comic Con thing here next year. Why not more like that? The people are gonna flock in here, those stupid nerds dressed up as other people will fill the place out. So instead of taking a chance and throwing money at everything, we leave it there, let it roll over until something big comes along and start putting on proper gigs at the theatre."

"It doesn't hold that many, just a few thousand." Charlotte reminds her.

"Then we call it an intimate gig with whoever." She says looking at them "Which will whack extra money on the ticket price because everyone gets a good view in a small place and actually enjoy the show."

"To be honest." Charlotte says with a nod. "The best gigs I ever saw were at places like Hammersmith, smaller than being at Wembley or the O2."

"Alright, that sounds like something worth looking in to." Daniel says with a nod. "That's yours to look in to Kenz, get in touch with some record labels and see what we're talking about figure wise."

Mackenzie nods.

"Any other ideas?" Daniel asks them.

"Nothing comes to mind." Charlotte says with a shrugs.

"I didn't even know what this was all about till I got here." Nick reminds Daniel. "But next time, I will have a few more ideas floating around me nut."

"Tell ya what, we'll give it one week." Daniel tells them. "You're best ideas for in here and other things to look in to. It can't hurt to have a look around."

Daniel raises his hand and the group stand up, presumably to move on to their duties for the day.

"Before you go Nick, can I have a word?" Daniel says to him. Nick holds back as the camera leaves the room with Mackenzie, Charlotte and Osbourne. The three wait outside the room and Charlotte looks at Mackenzie.

"Wait for it..." She says with a smile.

"You want me to wear what next week!?!?" Nick's voice can be heard saying behind the door in a loud tone.

If you wanna wait to find out what Nick will be wearing, guess ya better watch the London Underground promo next week.

*******

So the board meeting was said and done and business was discussed, but it's time to actually get back to work. Daniel stand on the casino floor, looking around at the Christmas scene before him. Dani had done an amazing job putting together a Christmas scene in just the few short days Charlotte and Mackenzie had gave her, distracting her from the heavy lifting and day to day management stuff. Daniel turns his head to look at Osbourne and gives him a quick nod.

"Gotta admit mate." Daniel says approvingly. "You give her a job to do, she gets it done."

Osbourne nods his head up and down twice, agreeing with his boss as his always sunglasses covered eyes dart around, looking from the huge tree, to the rows of tinsel, the fake snow hanging from every gaming table in the place.

"Ya know, if I thought she could handle this lifestyle, I think I'd step her up." Daniel tells Osbourne. "But she's too nice for it. She could never do what Charley or Kenz could do. She couldn't handle seeing what they see or dealing with the people we deal with."

Again, Osbourne nods his head in agreement with Daniel.

"Shame though." Daniel continues seriously. "Management side, she could offer a lot, but the people you have to deal with in that sense, I wouldn't wanna put her in that situation."

Daniel's eyes glance towards the bar, watching Dani happily at work, a smile on her face as she speaks to the customers hanging on in front of her, happy to be in the presence of someone well known from the television. Daniel's eyes move towards Christina Rose, waiting at tables.

"She's surprised me Os." Daniel tells him. "I didn't expect her to knuckle down and work the way she does but she has. Who would have thought someone who was a film star, multi time wrestling world champion would ever work in a place like this slinging drinks and actually enjoying it."

Osbourne shrugs his shoulders as he focuses on Christina.

"The fact that customers are drawn to her works, they're blasting out the tips, they're spending more to be here." Daniel tells Osbourne. "That my old mucker is not a bad thing at all. I'm alright with her bringing the people in, always good for the business side. Wonder if her missus would like some work here too. Hell, should employ the whole of SCW and people will be streaming in."

Osbourne shrugs his shoulders as Daniel's eyes move towards a man in a ridiculous red wig and dark sunglasses. A smile comes over Daniel's face.

"''Ere, you reckon anyone knows that's Despy trying to catch out cheaters?" Daniel asks Osbourne.

Osbourne's head nods fast as Daniel looks at him.

"Yeah, he is a bit out there." Daniel tells Osbourne. "Remember that time we got the SCW make up bird to make Nick look like an old Spanish geezer for that recon mission?"

Osbourne nods his head up and down.

"Maybe we need to do that with Despy next year." Daniel ponders. "Give him a different character every week, so he can do better than he's doing."

Before Daniel can continue, a group of four men, each dressed up as Santa Claus approaches the two men.

"It's them wrestler guys!" One of them says in slurred words, clearly having been drinking, yet still being able to pick up an English accent. "Lad, we came all the way from Manchester to get pissed up here."

"Glad to have ya hear lads, red or blue?" Daniel asks.

"Red of course, not some glory hunting tossers like the blue side." Another replies.

Daniel knew what they meant, the question was very much football related to the rivalries of Manchester City, and Manchester United.

"Ole at the wheel, eh?" Daniel says, another football related question.

"Legend." A third man adds with his Manchester accent flying thick through the beard.

"Hope ya having a blinding time over here in Vegas." Daniel says, forever the public relations kinda guy.

"It's sound mate." The forth man says confidently. "Can we have a pic with you guys?"

Osbourne looks at Daniel, his face dropping. Daniel was fully aware Osbourne wasn't the selfie kinda guy, but also knew Osbourne knew that he had to be a team player.

"Yeah, but ya better make it quick lads." Daniel tells them, looking around at the four santas. "We got some stuff to take care of pretty sharpish."

The four men nod and quickly stand around Daniel and Osbourne, two on either side as four phones appear from pockets. Each men hold their phones out in front and quickly snap shots from four different angles before stepping away.

"Cheers fellas, but we have to get moving a bit." Daniel tells them. "Enjoy the rest of ya stay."

"Cheers Danny lad." One of them says to Daniel and the four offer handshakes.

Daniel shakes all four hands, but Osbourne stands with his hands behind his back.

"He's not much of a hand shaker." Daniel tells them with a wink.

Satisfied, the men turn and walk away and Daniel and Osbourne turn to walk away and towards the bar.

"Danny lad?" Daniel questions. "Mate, I didn't know what phone to look at. Gotta love a drunk Manc in December eh Ozzie lad?"

Osbourne shakes his head as the two get to the bar, quickly approached by Dani Weston.

"Alright love." Daniel says greeting Dani. "Everything alright here?"

Dani nods her head, looking down the bar and back at Daniel.

"Everything is great here." She says with a warm smile. "Not sure about the kitchen though."

Daniel and Osbourne look at each other and back towards Dani.

"What's up with the kitchen?" Daniel asks her.

Dani frowns as her eyes dart between the two men.

"You never heard?" Dani asks them. "The chef is apparently a very frustrated man at the moment. Not happy at all. I thought someone would have told you so you can get down and sort it out."

Daniel rolls his eyes and runs his hand across his head, looking at Osbourne.

"Ari..." Daniel says with a smile before looking back at Dani. "We better get down there."

Dani nods in agreement and Daniel and Osbourne turn to make their way towards the kitchen. Just a few minutes later, the two walk in to the kitchen, looking around at the bustling scene around them from there many kitchen staff working hard. Daniel looks towards the nearest person.

"Where's Chef Marco?" Daniel asks him.

"He's been in the larder for a while Mr. Morgan." The young man tells him. "He said he was going to look for something and that was about half an hour ago."

"Cheers mate." Daniel says with a nod.

Daniel walks towards where the chef's location was mentioned but stops as he sees Ariana, her hands deep in soapy water. She sees Daniel and smiles.

"Hey Daniel." She starts, but soon changes. "I mean boss."

"Ari, how's it going love?" Daniel asks her.

"Great!" She says with a smile. "I had a lesson with Chef Marco earlier and it went great. I didn't burn most of it."

"That's a great improvement." Daniel tells her with a smile. "I'll catch up with you in just a little bit, just need to have a word with Chef Marco. Have a chat with Os."

Daniel smiles at her and walks away, looking for where Chef Marco is hiding away. Daniel walks in to the walk in storage area to see Chef Marco just staring at a can on the shelf. Daniel tilts his head as he approaches him.

"I'm sure that's proper interesting, but it's not what ya paid for." Daniel tells him.

The chef jumps in surprise, looking around at Daniel, looking like a schoolboy just been caught stealing candy.

"Mr Morgan, I was just erm...." Chef Marco says with a stutter. "Taking stock."

"Looked like you staring at a tin of kidney beans to me, but what do I know." Daniel says with a smile. "What's going on?"

The chef sighs as he walks back towards Daniel.

"It's your friend Mr Morgan." He starts "The one you asked me to teach to cook."

"Yeah, what about her?" Daniel asks.

"She is..." He says, picking his words wisely. "I've never worked with someone with that skill level. I asked her to keep an eye on langoustine earlier, just watch them for when they turned pink and most of them were charcoal."

The chef winces as he awaits Daniel's response.

"Well, we all make mistakes." Daniel says with a shrug.

"But her knife skills are...." The chef says.

"Improvable." Daniel says cutting him off. "Everyone is improvable. Look, I'll level with ya, I knew from my mate told me that she wasn't gonna be brilliant to start and that's why I brought her here. You are one of the best chef's in the city, in the state, hell, even in the world. There's no point of me putting her with a novice to teach her, she needs the best to teach her. We all started off rubbish at whatever we chose to do before we got better at it. No one is a hundred percent natural at everything right away, we all need to sit and learn. You didn't pop out of your mother with a chef's knife and a recipe in ya head, did ya?"

"No but her age dictates that she should have learned some basic skills by now." Marco tells him.

"I'd disagree with that." Daniel tells him firmly. "And here's why. It's a different time now for people. People of that age ten years ago could get out there and learn basics on everything by doing everything. The younger generation learn everything by watching you tube videos."

Daniel puts his hand on the man's shoulder.

"You're one of the best in the world, if you can't teach her, no one can." Daniel tells him. "Stick with it, she might surprise you. She's a slow burner, wasn't brilliant at wrestling to start with but trust me, she's gonna be a top champ someday."

The chef sighs deep and nods before walking out and back in to the kitchen. Daniel smiles to himself.

"Things I do for friends." Daniel says with a smile.

The camera fades to black.

*******

We return to the boardroom one more time, Daniel sitting behind the table on the chair at the head of the table. Osbourne stands behind him with the SCW Mixed Tag Team Championship title belts over both shoulders. Daniel breathes deep, his hand wrapped around a glass of expensive whiskey as he looks down the camera.

"This is the part where I tell Teddy, Lady Steele, whatever he wants to be called this week, that he is well and truly, unequivocally, royally screwed." Daniel says as he picks up the glass and smiles.

Daniel drinks from the glass, nodding his head in approval before replacing it back on the table.

"That stuff cost more than that cheap make up you smother your face with." Daniel says with a nod. "Seriously Teddy, what goes through your dome at any given point of your life? Really? It's a question that the world would love an answer for because no one can seem to work you out at all. I get why you try these over the top, outlandish things, it's to get out of Kate's shadow because we all know who the better wrestler is out of the pair of ya, but what makes you think any of these silly little things are gonna work, rather than have someone roll their eyes at what a complete twat you are? I mean the make up drag Queen thing, is just daft."

Daniel shakes his head.

"Is this like jumping on a band wagon for you?" Daniel asks. "Let's be reasonable here. SCW and SCU like being proud with sexuality, there's more gay and lesbians employed by SCW and SCU, you start to wonder if anyone is straight and then you pop along in a wig and make up. Is it to be part of the crowd?"

Daniel runs his hand on his chin.

"You saw there's probably more gay, lesbian and bisexual people in the two feds and you wanted to be part of the group so you slapped on a wig and make up and now you feel that you part of the gang?" Daniel asks. "You figured that seems to be a popular trend so why not jump on board, right?"

Daniel sighs as he shakes his head.

"But let's cut down to the bone." Daniel says calmly. "You can dress how every you want, you can wear multi coloured wigs, you can get pegged by your wife as often as you want, doesn't mean you're a good wrestler."

A serious look crosses Daniel's face.

"No matter what you do, no matter how you act, no matter if you decided to rip off one of the best wrestlers in the world, it won't make you any good." Daniel says while looking down the camera. "You might do this for the attention, try and get those fans on your side but it's not gonna matter. Not even the fans can drag you up to being a better wrestler, and the truth is they wouldn't anyway because they can't stand you and no amount of make up would make your Rupaul looking arse change their minds. The fans can sense when people don't give a monkey's chuff about them, and they know you don't. You call us out, we accept, then you attack Griffin instead of manning up, or womaning up and coming at us. This is why no one can take you seriously Teddy, because you're a bit of a trifle, bit mixed up."

Daniel picks up the glass, holding it in front of his face.

"They don't know what to expect from you, so they expect nothing from you." Daniel says with the glass under his chin. "And that stops them from remembering you're even employed in SCW anymore. You pop up when you want, challenge for a title, then piss off again. Mate, you're doing it all wrong. Not even gonna say you're dangerous because you're rested. I'm a big believer in respect, you gotta earn mine to make me take you seriously, and you simply ain't done that. You haven't earned anything from me because you make a challenge without us present, we're nice enough to accept and then you haven't got the stones to stand face to face with us when we told you weeks ago when this match would happen. You've had countless times to come and step up to us, countless. We were in the ring for Christ's sake last week, but where the hell was you?"

Daniel takes a sip of the whiskey.

"Serious question pal, where the hell was you?" Daniel says a lot more firmer. "You were nowhere to be seen, Kate was nowhere to be seen and there we were, middle of the ring, swinging our dicks around and you were nowhere."

Daniel puts the glass back on the table.

"'You had every opportunity, but you haven't bothered." Daniel says with a disappointed tone. "You've had the chance to talk about us but you haven't even done that Teddy. You haven't even told people you're gonna beat us. The whole of this cycle, it's been us doing the work while you've sat on your arse doing nothing. You're an absolute embarrassment to SCW and everything it stands for. You spit on the fans, you spit on the company that for whatever reason keeps you employed and you spit on the Mixed Tag Team titles you're going for."

Daniel grits his teeth.

"It proper winds me up that you get given a chance when you didn't do anything but answer an open challenge, then went back to bed on it." Daniel says as he looks down the camera, clearly getting annoyed. "It gets right on my tits that you have a golden chance and then just don't bother. Here's the thing, you've cost yourself a lot by doing these, because now, no one cares that you're even in this match, no one will care about anything other than us walking out with the SCW Mixed Tag Team championships, because what you've essentially done, is alienated yourself from anyone that gives a toss about SCW, that gives a toss about this sport."

Daniel presses him hands together.

"No one cares you're in this match, all they wanna see is us do what we're good at and take you apart bit by bit." Daniel says with a stern look down the camera. "And it's the holiday season so if that's what the people want Teddy, at December 2 Dismember IV, that is what the people get. We don't plan on ending the year without the gold, we don't plan on walking out of there a loser, and there's not a lot your make up and high heels wearing arse can do about that. We didn't bring these titles back up to standard, just to let them go back to someone who ain't gonna bother coming out and talking about them. If it wasn't for us, no one would know you're even in this match."

He puts his hands around the glass.

"We've put the effort in to this and we're the ones who will walk out deservingly the winners." Daniel says confidently. "And you know us Teddy, I don't deal in anything other than facts."

Daniel picks up the whiskey glass as the scene fades to black.

11
Climax Control Archives / Just another day at "The office"
« on: November 22, 2019, 08:31:04 AM »
 While Danny and Os had their thing going on, cutting a promo on our next opponents, there was still a casino to be run. Me and Kenz knew we had a few things to deal with today, there was a lot going on, there always was when we closed the day before for a restock. Believe me, rather than having constant deliveries every day, creating chaos it was always better for us to co-ordinate with other businesses within the casino to get things done on the same day. Don't get me wrong, we had the odd delivery in when we needed to but to us, this was the best way forward and it was decent to come in to work knowing it was just gonna be a day of normal stuff rather than signing for things for this place or the other. Today, we had some casino business to take care of. We often had SCW stars come in for a signing, it worked out well for us all. They'd get a place to sell off some shirts, we take a small cut, they get a tab here, the fans flock in and stay, everyone wins. Today we had another from SCW doing just that for us....

*******

The casino hadn't been open too long but the crowds had already streamed in at a more than steady pace, making their way to their favourite games and slot machines, the bar area already taking huge amounts of drink orders and waitresses earning their money. Las Vegas was a strange place, it didn't matter what time it was, it was always time for a drink, but Charlotte and Mackenzie had a few things to do before they could try the latest concoction from the mind of Dani Weston, business came first.

The two walked across the casino floor, looking around at the people coming through the doors and settling at their tables of choice. Mackenzie looks towards a woman, seemingly popular as the crowds seem to gravitate to where she stands.

"The fuck is that?" Mackenzie asks.

Charlotte shrugs her shoulders.

"I dunno." Charlotte says. "But she looks like a Banton to me, but no one knows her yet."

Charlotte smiles and looks at the stone faced Mackenzie.

"Well I don't fucking know her" Mackenzie says as the two continue to walk.

The two stop in front of a specially set up booth, the SCW logo above it and a poster next to it with the words "Meet SCW star, Caleb Storms." written across it. Charlotte and Mackenzie look towards the back of the booth where they see Caleb Storms, wringing his hands slightly nervously, with Katie by his side. Charlotte and Mackenzie approach Caleb from behind, Mackenzie looking towards Katie.

"What's the matter with him?" Mackenzie asks, catching Caleb's attention, the long haired man turning to face her.

"He's done signings and meet and greets before, but never to this level." Katie responds.

Charlotte looks at Caleb with a smile.

"I dunno what you're worried about." Charlotte says. "We only get thousands of people through here every day and a lot of them are wrestling fans."

"So by the time I sign all these pictures, I won't be able to throw a punch, let alone wrestle?" Caleb says as he looks at Charlotte.

"Or other things that need good wrist action." Mackenzie says turning her head.

"You're worried over nothing." Charlotte reassures him. "All you really have to do is what you always do at meet and greets, be friendly so people buy your shirts, smile a lot, throw up the devil horns a few times."

"Just thousands more people than you're used to." Mackenzie throws in, trying to make the young man nervous.

Caleb looks at Katie but Charlotte breaks the silence.

"Don't worry about her, she's in a wind up mood, has been all day." Charlotte says as Mackenzie just raises her eyebrows up and down rapidly. "More of that stuff you sell, the better everyone is. In fact, this is better for ya than most signings you do."

"How so?" Katie asks.

"Well this is not a grotty little toy store or anything knocking out cheap action figures." Mackenzie tells them. "And Daniel is a generous guy when he gets the SCW people in. Show the bar those passes you got round ya neck, or the restaurants in here and they'll take care of ya, flash them at the cashier, get a hundred in free chips. You want anything tabbed, just let us know. Fucking easy life for signing some pictures and getting people to hit the merch table at the end."

Caleb nods his head up and down.

"Not bad for a few selfies." Charlotte adds.

"I'm good, just never done one of these things in a casino." Caleb admits. "Plus that big match coming up is on my mind."

"Big matches are big matches. I've kicked the shit out of Mikah." Mackenzie says with a smirk, never getting tired of saying that. "But that's weeks away, you gonna spend weeks worrying about it?"

"He probably will." Katie says trying to hide a smile. "You should have seen him leading up to that Lions Den match with Fenris."

"Please don't" Caleb replies. "I'm still having nightmares about it."

Mackenzie grins widely as Charlotte shakes her head at her, but Mackenzie could never resist.

"Let's hope they don't make this six way match thing inside a Lions Den then." She says with a wicked grin. "I mean could you imagine not only having Fenris in there, but Senor Vinnie, Austin James Mercer, Ben Jordan and Lachlan Kane in there? Be less room to run."

"Stop it." Charlotte says with a laugh. "Don't scare the boy."

Charlotte leads him by the arm towards the table where he will be signing things for the fans.

"Look on the bright side, you can spend the day making Christina Rose getting you drinks." Charlotte tells him. "That should get your mind off the match."

"A lot of people come here just to boss her around." Mackenzie tells him. "It's actually fucking fun."

A smile crosses Caleb's face.

"I bet Jessie Salco would sell her soul to be here to do that." Caleb says with a grin.

"Probably more than her soul." Charlotte comments as Caleb sits down. "Os should be down here in a minute to cover security."

A big grin cross Mackenzie's face as she looks at Caleb.

"And looks like you've got your first customer." She says looking Caleb dead in the eye.

Caleb looks around, seeing no one around him, but Fenris quickly pops up behind him, putting his arm around Caleb's neck and leans forward holding a phone, quickly snapping a selfie of the two, Fenris with his mouth open and tongue out, while Caleb looks horrified.

"Can Os take care of him when he gets here?" Caleb asks sheepishly.

"More than likely." Mackenzie answers. "But we've gotta go. You two play nice."

Fenris gives a thumbs up, but Mackenzie leans over the table and punches Fenris in the arm before walking away, leaving Caleb confused.

"She still pissed about him running off to Iceland." Charlotte explains. "Anyway, catch you in a bit."

Charlotte moves to catch up with Mackenzie as the scene cuts.

*******

Twenty minutes later, the initial buzz of the crowd coming in, their eyes hitting the machines, their minds racing on what to do next, has slightly quietened down a little, giving time for Charlotte and Mackenzie to observe something, well, someone, quickly running around doing her job.

"I am really not sure what was going through Danny's mind when he hired her." Mackenzie says through gritted teeth.

"He likes helping out the less fortunate." Charlotte replies with a slight shrug of her shoulder.

"Less fortunate?" Mackenzie scoffs. "Are you having a bubble? She owned her own film studio, made herself the star of so many shit movies, she had more going for her than most. I don't see why we have to suffer cause she was too fucking stupid to see a drag queen and someone who should be in a padded cell steal it away from her."

Of course their eyes were on, some would argue, one of the biggest names in wrestling, now forced to work as a waitress at the casino due to money mismanagement, or as anyone from the United Kingdom would say, skint as fuck, Christina Rose.

"Method in his madness I think." Charlotte says, talking about Daniel. "Where else can you tell a former World champion to bring your rum and coke to ya table?"

The two watch as Christina drops another drink off at a table, smiling politely for the customer as he hands her a tip. She turns around, giving the duo a friendly wave but Mackenzie puts her hand up and beckons Christina towards her with one finger. Christina moves towards the two with a cheery smile on her face. She stops in front of the two with a smile on her face.

"Haaaaaai!" She says, catching Charlotte off guard and moving in for a hug.

She wraps her arms around Charlotte before Charlotte can react and turns to Mackenzie with her arms wide but Mackenzie puts her arms on Christina's shoulders, stopping her from getting close.

"Two things." Mackenzie says with her hands still on Christina's shoulders. "One, it's hi or hey, now haaaaaai, that just makes you sound like an idiot child and secondly, if you try to hug me again, I will bite ya fucking nose off."

Christina steps back, a bit taken back by those words, her eyes turning towards Charlotte.

"She'd probably do it." Charlotte says casually. "I've seen her do much worse so I wouldn't be surprised."

Christina looks at the two of them, her eyes darting from side to side at them before settling on Mackenzie.

"Did you want something?" She asks in an overly sweet tone.

"Yeah." Mackenzie tells her. "Need to have a little chat with you about a tweet the other day."

"But you're not on Twitter." Christina says to Mackenzie.

"No, but Daniel is as you well know and he spotted something he wasn't happy about." Charlotte explains. "Now we've been a bit busy getting the money in place to give everyone their bonuses and money aside for flights to send them where they need to be for Christmas, so we haven't really had a chance to sit and talk to you about this, but now seems as good a time as any."

"Oh?" Christina says with a tone of surprise, not knowing where this particular conversation was heading.

Charlotte casts a look towards Mackenzie and back to Christina, deciding it would be best for her to handle it rather than Mackenzie. Mackenzie handling a situation always has a higher chance of explosion.

"We heard after that match you had with Bobbie, when Dani's music played to help you get that win, you was gonna have a word with her at work, correct?" Charlotte asks.

"Well..." Christina says. "I wasn't happy how that went down."

"Yeah, well you don't bring that shit to work here." Mackenzie says. "Alicia Lukas claimed to have done it, so let it go. Dani helped build this place and if you wanna work here, I wouldn't sit there and cause waves."

"I guess I just wanted to win properly." Christina says. "But don't worry, I won't cause trouble."

"Good, and don't look a gift horse in the mouth and complain about it." Mackenzie adds, much to the confusion of Christina.

"She means you're in a top match at a supercard." Charlotte explains. "Doesn't matter how you got there, you got there."

"Crystal would have done it and not think twice about it." Mackenzie adds with a wicked smile, her determination to poke many bears as possible today was well underway.

Christina looks at Mackenzie, shaking her head.

"I'm not Crystal anymore, as much as people want me to be." She tells Mackenzie. "I'm just Christina Rose."

Charlotte and Mackenzie share a look towards each other, Mackenzie opens her mouth to speak but Charlotte shakes her head. Charlotte looks back towards Christina.

"We're just making it very clear that drama you have at home, drama you have in the wrestling world, stays out of here." Charlotte tells her. "The closest thing we want to drama here is when SCU roll in to do a show here."

"We don't tolerate bullshit from outside." Mackenzie says. "Daniel done you a massive favour hiring ya, and to be honest, this is a decent place to work, you're protected here, and he like loyalty and no bollocks that takes away from what we're trying to do here, and that's make a shit ton of cash. We make a shit ton of cash, you make a shit ton of cash. I don't want this place known for fights when wrestlers get the arsehole with each other."

"So if you're gonna sit on social media all day, don't stir the pot with people you work with." Charlotte tells her. "Does our business no good and that would mean letting people go."

"I.e, you will get the sack." Mackenzie says seriously, but quickly realizing Christina has no idea what she's talking about. "Fired, gone, end up out there on the streets, giving twenty buck handy's in an alleyway."

Christina looks at Charlotte, hoping for a translation, but Charlotte brushes over it.

"Look." Charlotte starts. "You're doing a good job for us, people are coming in to ask when you're working, but keep the wrestling world and the casino world separate."

"You should probably get back to work." Mackenzie tells her. "I'm surprised you can't feel that blokes eyes burning another hole through your arse."

Charlotte and Mackenzie turn to leave, but Christina calls them back.

"Before you go." She says. "That thing Daniel spoke about a bit ago, sending employees to their families and paying for it, is that for real?"

"Daniel don't bullshit." Mackenzie tells her. "If you need a flight to Sweden or whatever for a family Christmas, he'll pay for it."

"He is like the best boss ever!" Christina says with a smile.

"Don't let Mark Ward hear you say that, you might end up having to work here full time." Charlotte says with a smile.

"Ah fuck no!" Mackenzie says as she looks away for Christina, her eyes looking in a different direction.

Charlotte looks but Mackenzie takes off in the direction that she's seen something happening...

*******

What the hell was she running to? I know Kenz goes off on a mad dash or two, but something had caught her eye across the casino. The answer was soon reveal.

Charlotte catches up with Mackenzie as she steams across the casino floor, her eyes locked on something in the distance.

"What is going on?" Charlotte asks as she tries to keep pace with Mackenzie.

"That." Mackenzie says as she points in the distance as she keeps moving.

The two make their way closer to the bar area and look.

"Put that down!" Mackenzie orders.

The camera turns to see Dani Weston holding a case of bottled beers in her arms, looking towards Mackenzie like a deep in the headlights, shocked by the tone of Mackenzie's voice.

"Put it down!" Mackenzie orders once more.

A nervous look crosses Dani's face as she puts the case of bottles on to the floor, looking at Mackenzie, not sure how to reaction.

"You spotted that from across the casino?" Charlotte says with a surprised tone in her voice.

"Well yeah." Mackenzie whispers back. "But I'm glad, because I really would have been biting noses if Christina tried to hug me again."

"I'm..." Dani stumbles out.

"You shouldn't be lifting anything." Charlotte tells her in a softer tone. "We're glad you came back to work and wanted to be here but you shouldn't be lifting anything."

"Danny's orders." Mackenzie tells her. "He said if we saw you lift anything heavier than a pen, we could cuff you to something, but I left the cuffs in the office."

"I'm sorry." Dani says softly. "But I'm fine, I can do that."

Charlotte and Mackenzie take seats at the bar, looking across at Dani's nervous and apologetic face. Charlotte sighs deeply.

"Doesn't matter if you can, or can't, you shouldn't be." Charlotte tells her. "You got nothing to prove to anyone, and the last thing you need is to rip that shoulder out and ended up having surgery on it before Christmas, which will put you on the shelf again for a few more months. It's not worth it if you wanna get back in the ring at some point in the near future."

Dani walks over to the bar, leaning on it and looking across at Charlotte and Mackenzie.

"I can't just sit here and do nothing." Dani says with a sigh. "I can't come to work and get paid to sit and watch everyone else work. It's not fair on them."

"Could always sit at home and watch Disney movies with Aron and Fenris." Mackenzie tells her. "Or sit in the office and look over numbers, you don't have to be behind here, lifting heavy things when you're the boss of this bar, you can make others do the work while you recover."

"I like to be a hands on boss." Dani tells them. "I'll go crazy if I sat here and did nothing at all."

Charlotte and Mackenzie look at each other, and Charlotte looks at Dani with a smile.

"What if I gave you something to do, if you promise not to be lifting anything." Charlotte tells her.

"I'm listening." Dani replies.

"Well just cause we're closed for Christmas, doesn't mean we can't make this place look Christmassy." Charlotte tells her. "What if I gave you the challenge of making this place look like Christmas, by Saturday night?"

"But it's Wednesday now." Dani says tapping her chin.

"That's the challenge." Mackenzie adds. "You get a good budget, you get a few days. All you gotta do is come up with a design plan, get the stuff you need, get it in place, but like she said, no picking up anything, leave that to the hired help, it's what they get paid for."

"Can I make everyone wear Christmas jumpers?" She asks excitedly.

"Yeah...." Mackenzie says slowly "Depending on what's left in the budget."

A smile crosses Dani's face as she looks towards Charlotte and Mackenzie.

"I will not let you down!" She says with a grin.

Dani turns to rush off to look around the casino and get the creativity flowing.

"This should be interesting...." Mackenzie says with a firm nod.

The camera fades as the women turn to move to get on with another task for the day.

*******

A busy Wednesday has come to an end and the women of London Underground sit at a table in the main casino bar, a glass of wine in front of each of them.

"So, time to get some focus on our upcoming match." Charlotte says as she looks at Mackenzie.

"I know this wasn't Ari's choice, but fucking hell, talk about your best friend putting you in danger." Mackenzie adds. "The fuck was Carter thinking putting Ari in a match against one of us. Surely they know when we've turned up to train, we don't take things easy, we sure as shit won't take it easy on Ari. I dunno if it's even smart to allow herself to be booked so often in matches this quick, that body ain't used to healing that quick and three matches in a week is gonna fuck her up, especially with us in the middle."

Charlotte nods her head.

"I agree with that." Charlotte says. "I mean The Good Shepherds, we've been in the ring with, tomorrow they face them, there's a reason members of those bible bashing cult have titles, they're more experienced, then coming against us for the championship. This is gonna be a case of one of us picking her apart."

"She's pretty much fucked in this situation." Mackenzie replies with a calm shrug. "The only thing that gets you ready for a match like this is experience. I like Ari, I wouldn't go to her place for dinner, but I like her, but Carter has got her in way over her head for this one. I do mean way over her head. That music is gonna hit and she's gonna see one of us standing in that ring and it's gonna be flashbacks to the gym with her watching us pick apart people."

Charlotte picks up the glass of wine and takes a sip before replacing it on the table.

"It's what I do." Charlotte says with a slight smirk. "And trust me, I've picked apart more experienced opponents than Ari. Could you imagine what she's feeling at this point? She's probably trying to get her head around the fact that she has The Good Shepherds tomorrow, but you know for a fact that's she's sitting there thinking about facing us, she's dreaming about winning SCW championships in her debut SCW match, just a few matches in to her career and she could be a champion."

"Could be but won't be." Mackenzie comments.

"Be as that may." Charlotte continues. "The thought is planted in her head, it's stuck there, and you know it's every proper wrestlers dream to become a champion, especially those who wanted to do it from when they were kids, those who had to choose between that dream and family."

"Her parents are dicks." Mackenzie says through gritted teeth.

When it comes to Gabriel and Odette's gym, it was like a family, you trained there, you became a family, everyone is close and tends to know a lot about each other.... Well, most, London Underground kept their real business closely guarded.

"They are but that made her more determined than your average Joe." Charlotte explains. "She got the drive to prove her parents wrong, she needs to or she looks like she made the wrong call. No one wants to go back to their family, cap in hand and admit they was wrong. That may get her to play a blinder and put on one of the best matches she has ever had."

"Fuck that, doesn't matter." Mackenzie responds. "Most people on their best days couldn't beat us on our worst days. She'll huff, and puff and one of us will smack her in the chops and reality will set in that this is way too soon for her. This is probably gonna ruin her friendship with Carter, I mean who the fuck does that, knowing who we are, and puts your best friend in the whole world in danger?"

"Maybe he has faith in her?" Charlotte ponders.

"Faith is one thing, but we're a whole new level." Mackenzie says. "You can have faith that the truck running towards you at 200 miles per hour won't kill ya, but it fucking will. We're the truck and no matter how much blind faith he has in her to actually beat us, it's misplaced. All he's done is put her in a position where she could get hurt."

"I guess he just got those stars in his eyes and got excited." Charlotte says with a shrug.

"Maybe he just fancies Danny and wants to get his hands on him." Mackenzie replies with a smile.

"Either way those titles are still coming back with us." Charlotte says. "We'll give them what they want with this match but they ain't getting those belts."

The two women raise their glasses, knocking them together as the camera fades to black.

12
Climax Control Archives / Just another day at "The office"
« on: November 22, 2019, 08:27:32 AM »
 The following takes place on Wednesday 20th November 2019

Since becoming the champions again, you gotta admit, we've done more in that short amount of time than previous champions, especially the last lot, just by being on camera every single week. We've sat and we've done what was expected in a division with no challengers, us, like the championships have been pretty much part time, but no reason not to flog them every now and again. Now when I sat there and stuck out an open challenge to any team, I didn't really expect anyone to answer, in fact I was set to go and speak to the people in charge and tell them apart from us, this mixed tag division is a bit of a mare, but instantly, one team popped up, shoulda figured to be honest, the gold hungry Steele's jumped at it. Would it kill people to go a few months without a title shot of some kind? Seriously? Shoulda seen that one coming but we didn't, the shocking response was a week later from Carter. We should have said no for his own good, but there's always lessons to be learned and we got a chance to teach.

Still, that was a few days away, today, we had to do things for our main source of income, it was a casino day where I was likely to either hack off or delight my staff. Let's find out which, shall we?

*******

"I hate these kinda meetings." Daniel says as he stands with his back to a red curtain.

The Golden Ring Casino had many things to offer, all your gaming needs, all your sports needs. It had stores of well known brands, all placing a cut in the pockets of London Underground, it even had celebrity appearances from SCW and SCU stars that would attract the crowd, and even had it's own theatre area where bands, and plays could delight the crowd but today, the Casino had yet to open. Contrary to popular belief, from time to time, Casino's close to allow a full restock to take place, to allow cleaning and maintenance to take place. The Casino was closed yesterday, just to restock everything in the building so that there was no need to resupply for a while. Daniel had seen this chance to talk to not only his employees in the casino, but the employees of the stores in the casino too. There was only one place big enough to talk to that amount of employees and that was in the theatre in the casino, the only place big enough where he could stand in front of the crowd and speak.

"Piss off, you love it." Mackenzie says as she stands in front of her suited up boss.

"Besides." Charlotte adds. "If you don't wanna do it, you could make Os do it."

Charlotte, standing just to the side of Os, gives him a slight smile as the big man looks at her stone faced.

"It's just one of those things." Daniel admits. "Bit hard to see how people are gonna take this."

"It's not like you're turfing them out on the street and not giving them anything for the pleasure." Mackenzie says, looking Daniel right in the eye.

"I think most of them would actually appreciate it." Charlotte says as she looks out from the side of the red curtain separating the behind the scenes, to the main stage.

Daniel looks down at his watch, being on time was one thing he prided himself on, and expected from everyone around him. He wasn't a fan of anything less than a few minutes early, but didn't tolerate lateness, even by a single minute.

"Better get this show on the road." Daniel says to himself. "Hopefully, this won't take too long."

Daniel walks around to the side of the curtain and on to the stage, as the others wait in the wings, watching Daniel walk across the stage, his firm soled leather shoes hitting the wooden boards catching the attention of everyone in the room, causing their idle chatter to stop as they look towards the stage. Daniel nods as he spots Dani Weston in the front row, a few seats down from Nick George. Daniel stands at a set up podium, turning his head to the right to see Christina Rose sitting a few rows back. Daniel clears his throat as he looks around the rows and rows of people, the theatre almost full. He takes a deep breath and speaks near the microphone.

"First off, thank you all for being here this morning. I know the casino opens soon, so I wanna thank you for coming in a touch early for this meeting." Daniel starts, looking around the room of curious looking faces. "And a thank you to you guys who have popped in for this on ya day off, I will try and get through this and let ya back to ya day."

Daniel looks across the stage to see Charlotte, Mackenzie and Osbourne standing just off stage and looks back at the crowd.

"We've been going here at the casino for a while now, and I got a lot of you guys that have been here from day one, I got a lot of you here that has been here before day." Daniel says as he looks towards Dani Weston. "And there's a few of you joining us over recent months, but regardless of if you've been here a month, day, or a year, you've all played your part in making this successful."

Daniel stops for a second, his eyes bouncing from curious face to curious face, each not sure where this is going.

"I've always been the kinda bloke that if you do something for me, I will do something for you, I reward what needs to be rewarded." He says confidently.

Looking around the room some more, Daniel could see the faces changing, the word reward has that effect on some.

"I'm gonna reward you with a gift or two." Daniel continues. "The gift of family. I know as a bloke a long way from home, you miss ya family more around the holidays, you should be with them so from December 20th, the Casino will be closed to the public and everything in it, until the forth of January."

The crowd start to talk amongst themselves as Daniel looks towards the side of the stage, Mackenzie nodding her head in agreement.

"What about the money we'll lose?" A voice in the crowd calls out, Daniel's head snapping around to the front to look around.

"Well that's just rude calling out." He says, not knowing who called out. "But I was getting that if ya gave me half a chance."

The crowd seem to simmer down as Daniel looks around them.

"Your shifts were already made by then, rotas had gone out, but I ain't a man who's up for screwing you out of a couple of quid." Daniel says, his eyes scanning the crowd. "You'll all get paid for that, you're not gonna lose a penny, if fact, you'll all be getting a bonus on the 20th, along with your pay, a good bonus, and for those who work a lot for tips."

Daniel's eyes can't help but move towards Christina Rose.

"You too will be compensated." Daniel tells them. "I will be personally throwing down tips that you would have lost out on."

The crowd seem to intently talk amongst themselves, partly happy at essentially getting paid for nothing.

"What about the people who should be working in the stores?" A female voice calls out. "I have kids."

"I know many of you do." Daniel tells the crowd in general, not knowing exactly where the voice has come from. "But I've also spoke to each and every leader in the stores, long before I came out here to talk to you, to tell them I will be covering their wage bill for the time off."

Another satisfied murmer comes from the crowd, but Daniel continues.

"The simple fact is, we have made an arm and a leg this year from the Casino." Daniel says honestly. "More than we projected, thanks to your work, and our deal with SCW and SCU, the fact that we've had more events here than we thought possible. It's allowed us to turn our noses up at serious money to be made over the holiday season, and we would have made a mint over Christmas and New Year. We decided that for your hard work, you should be out there enjoying those holidays, rather than stuck at work. We were willing to sacrifice those two money spinners to reward you all for what you've done for us. In fact it doesn't stop there."

Daniel looks around, the crowds eyes on him, curious to find out what is coming next.

"I keep mentioning family." He says as he looks around. "So I'm willing to put you with yours. If you have family not around here and you want to go be with them, but couldn't because of work, or cash, or whatever, I'm gonna put you with them and pay for your flights to go be with them, where ever they are, and that includes you shop staff too."

The crowd gasp in shock and surprise but the camera cuts to Charlotte and Mackenzie for a second.

"I wonder how many SCW people will be looking for jobs here if this ever got out?" Charlotte asks as she looks at Mackenzie.

"Half the fucking roster." Mackenzie replies. "The ones who live in Vegas would pick up work here, just for the Christmas benefits."

The camera cuts back to Daniel, as he waves his hands to get some kinda silence.

"But don't book ya flights too soon." He tells them. "Because it's all about the wording, I said the Casino would be closed to the public from the 20th. On the 21st, we are having one hell of a Christmas party for you all, where you won't be waiting on people, people will be waiting on you."

Another happy burst of chatter goes through the crowd as Daniel smiles.

"So here's how it's gonna work." Daniel tells them after a few seconds. "You need to be somewhere for Christmas, there will be a form to fill out, that you can get from the admin office, grab it, fill it in, get it back and we'll do the rest."

Daniel looks down at his watch and checks the time before nodding towards the corner, where Charlotte, Mackenzie and Osbourne stand before turning his head back towards the crowd.

"Anyway, thanks again for coming in before you're meant to start work and on your day off." Daniel tells them. "If you have any questions, feel free to find us and ask. Off to work you lot."

Daniel walks towards Charlotte, Mackenzie and Osbourne as the crowd start to rise to their feet to leave. Daniel stands in front of the trio.

"Well?" He asks.

"Everyone seems as happy as pigs in shit." Mackenzie says with a firm nod.

"Why wouldn't they?" Charlotte adds. "They've got free money out of this, plus time with their family."

Before they continue, footsteps on the wooden boards can be heard as someone moves towards them, the group quickly turn around to see Nick George walking towards them.

"So no massive new years party or public Christmas party that would have made us bundles?" Nick says as he puts his head next to Daniel's, moving his eyes to Daniel's ears.

"The fuck are you doing?" Mackenzie asks confused.

"Seeing if his brain is still there." Nick replies.

"One, you wouldn't be able to see it through his ears." Charlotte says with a shake of her head.

"And two, you wouldn't know what a brain looks like, you've never had one." Mackenzie adds.

Nick looks at the pair of them, his head moving between both of them.

"Look at you two having a creepy twin moment." Nick replies with a smirk before turning back to Daniel. "Explain?"

Daniel calmly shrugs.

"We've made three times as much money as we thought we would." Daniel tells him. "And I dunno about you, but do you wanna deal with pissheads over the holidays when you can be putting your feet up back in London. Smashing back some pie and mash and dancing on local boozers tables, or staying sober and looking after a crowd? I mean, I personally thought you'd rather be spending your Christmas bonus..."

Nick tilts his head as he looks at Daniel.

"Oh don't tease me with a good time, mate." Nick says as he looks at Daniel. "You mean I'm actually getting a Christmas bonus this year?"

Daniel leans next to Nick's ear and whispers something in it, causing his eyes to widen.

"Fucking hell mate." Nick says surprised. "I can buy a football team with that... Well.... In the lower league... Debt ridden maybe..."

"Still wanna moan about Christmas?" Daniel asks with a smile.

"What's Christmas?" Nick says with a grin of his own.

"Anyway, back to work." Daniel says with a nod.

Nick nods and disappears and Daniel looks at the women.

"Right." Daniel tells them. "Here's ya jobs for the day. Have a word with Christina about that tweet, I ain't dealing with wrestling drama in the casino unless it's an SCU show. Get Caleb all set up too, and if you see Dani lifting anything heavier then a pen, cuff her or something."

Mackenzie nods her head.

"And hit the camera on for the stage from upstairs, might as well stand at the podium and speak about Carter while I got the chance." Daniel tells them.

Charlotte nods her head and the two women move away from Osbourne and Daniel. Daniel points to the stage and Osbourne nods his head and the two make their way back across the stage....

*******

Daniel once again stands at the podium with Osbourne behind him, the theatre now empty. Looking up, he sees the signal for the camera to be recording is now on and hoped it was zoomed in on both he and Osbourne.

"I really wasn't expecting Carter to be one of the people who put their names forward for a match against us for our titles, did you?" Daniel asks Osbourne.

Osbourne shakes his head.

"Usually, I'd shoot it down Carter." Daniel admits. "I'd say ya still a bit wet behind the ears and got ya mothers milk still on your cheeks but something made me say yes, and it's something Gabriel and Odette put in to my head when we was just like you, when we were training away and I'm sure they have got it in your nuts too and that's never stop learning and always teach what you know."

Daniel pauses to think about those words.

"This is a teachable moment for you Carter." Daniel says firmly. "It's about walking before you can run. I don't know if it was the bright lights, or the fact you was on the A show and not the B show somehow, that you were there in front of a live camera talking to a big crowd and you got a bit over excited, but you accepted an open challenge and here we are now, days away from the actually biggest match of your career just a month or so in to it."

Daniel shakes his head.

"This is where the walk before you can run thing comes in." Daniel says.

He glances a look towards Osbourne.

"You've overstepped here Carter by a distance, and I think that reality has set in a little bit, or should have done by now." Daniel guesses. "This ain't like fighting no names in SCU, not saying SCU is full of them, but you haven't really come up against anyone decent as yet, but here in SCW, there's a reason we've swept up the tag gold in all divisions, there's a reason Mackenzie smashed Mikah a while ago, there's a reason why many see us as an explosion waiting to happen. Frankly, we know if we wanted to take every singles title in SCW, we could probably do that too, and you've stepped up to us, mate, it's not gonna end well at all. You're already out of your comfort zone."

Daniel takes a sharp breath.

"All you've had to do is turn up to SCU and do what they tell you to do, right?" Daniel questions. "You haven't had to stand there and talk like this about someone. You haven't had a crew follow you around all day to capture sellable moments. First time that happens, people freeze and you should now be feeling that. Problem is mate, it gets a lot worse when that music hits and you start walking down that ramp knowing your facing champions. That's when the arsehole goes."

Daniel smiles.

"And that is what's gonna happen Carter." Daniel tells him. "This match is gonna be a bit too much for you, but use the experience, enjoy your time in a big boy ring, but don't expect to get anything out of it other than experience. Don't expect the Mixed Tag Team championships to be coming with you, don't expect us to take it easy on you because we were trained by the same people, don't expect anything except us walking out with what we walked in with."

Daniel clears his throat.

"You know me Carter." Daniel says with a smile. "I only deal in facts."

Daniel nods to Osbourne and the duo walk off stage.

13
Supercard Archives / Mixed Tag Team Championship Match
« on: October 18, 2019, 08:17:47 AM »
 You don't mind if I talk, do ya Jack? Osbourne don't fancy writing much more, really annoyed him that he had to write to get it subtitled, just to take the piss out of you, so it's me, Daniel having a little chat with you all again, you know how this works, I talk, explain the week and what's about to go on. You good with that? Couldn't give a toss anyway. Well, it's been a slightly get back to normal but busy week, while Jack can swan off in to his arms of bleach blonde barbie girl wannabe and Matt Spears can do whatever Matt Spears does, and off course, Joshua Acquin can work on his my neck's buggered so I need to leave speech, we have a business to run, money to be made, and that's pretty much what we've been trying to get back in the swing of. It worked alright, just like riding a bike, but it was Sunday, and we were one week away from High Stakes IX. Nick had been put back in charge of the casino and we was on our way to Hawaii. We lumped out for a private jet, cause we very much had business to discuss on the way over and plane engines have a great habit of drowning out noises, still, with all the weird things going on, was always good to check and double check.

Charlotte returns to her seat at the table, the private plane fitted with a table for four. Daniel and Osbourne sit on one side of the table, Osbourne by the window, while Mackenzie sits opposite the big man, as Charlotte slides in the seat opposite Daniel, placing a device on the table.

"Clean as a whistle." Charlotte tells Daniel as the leader of London Underground nods his head.

"Paranoid much?" Mackenzie says sharply, but Daniel shakes his head.

"Cautious mate." Daniel tells her. "Nothing wrong with being a little more cautious when we have important things to discuss and no better place to do it then cruising up here."

Daniel had always been a hide in plain sight man, often disguising business meetings in public as a pint with the boys, it was his casual way of not arousing suspicion. After all, he was a good old East End boy, born and raised, and that's how people from that area do business. There's a saying in the East End, you get more work done in the pub then you do in the boardroom. Very true saying, but certain discussions needed to be kept away from people's eyes.

"Besides." Daniel "If I'm right in thinking there might be a plant around us somewhere, best to just keep this one safe."

Daniel looks towards Mackenzie.

"So Charlotte filled you in on all this, what did you find out about new employees over the last few months." Daniel asks her.

Mackenzie shrugs at Daniel.

"Not too much, she admits." Mackenzie tells him. "We've hired thirty at various positions in that time, most are still with us now, but nothing would show off any red flags at all. Because you have no age range or requirement in that sense, most of them are in their forties, few part time single mothers, that kinda thing, no one jumps out there. Bar staff, Dani checks properly, she doesn't take any chances. I know she doesn't know what we do, but she's so eager to impress, she hires the best she can find. She has a whole set of tests set up for them."

That was one of the reasons Daniel brought Dani in, her infectious happiness and the way she refused to let anyone down, in any possible way if she could, made her more detailed orientated than most.

"Two different sets of tests." Mackenzie continues. "Based on experience. If you claim you're new to the game, she tests for potential, if you claim you've been around in the barman game for a while, she sets things up to test you out, trip you up. Being that bar is experience and potential, so it wouldn't be coming from the bar."

"Did Dani mention anything the other night at all?" Daniel asks. "Maybe about workers that she didn't like, or was often disappearing? Always on their phone, something like that?"

Both Charlotte and Mackenzie shake their heads simultaneously.

"This is her team." Mackenzie says. "She put them together, based on what they bring to the table. She gets on with everyone there because she played her part in bringing them there."

"Alright, how about table workers?" Daniel questions. "Any of them look likely?"

"Older guys." Mackenzie tells him. "Forties, evening jobs mostly, none of them come anywhere near us. They're more happy to be employed."

Daniel turns his head to Osbourne, looking at him.

"Notice anything out of the ordinary over the last week?" Daniel asks the man next to him.

Osbourne shakes his head as he look around the group.

"When we get back." Daniel tells Osbourne. "Jack is gonna be pissed that we took his championship belts. His partner will probably be hitting rehab, but he's gonna be pissed so I want you to keep a closer eye on everyone. Punters, staff, even the trusted ones. I want everyone kept an eye on."

Osbourne nods his head once.

"I think you're para mate." Mackenzie tells him. "That Asher guy is barely smart enough to do up his own shoe laces let alone out smart us. No way he stuck people in the casino. We're too much on the ball when it comes to business."

"The thing is, no one's ever come straight out and called us what we are." Daniel says. "Even though I despise that term, people have always played the game right, took things on face value. So either he's stumbled on to something or he's got one hell of a lucky shot."

"My money's on lucky shot." Charlotte adds. "Mackenzie's right, he's non too clever about anything, so my guess is he's took a random shot because of the money and the businesses and he's just got lucky with it. Basically throwing a bit of mud around to give himself something to talk about when he has to. Nothing more or less."

"I'm just being a little bit more careful, especially while we have the deal with the bikers still getting set up." Daniel tells the group. "Once that's out of the way and established, I won't worry too much."

Daniel looks towards Charlotte, his head slightly tilted.

"What did you find out about the families?" Daniel asks her.

"Well The Ward's are an odd bunch." Charlotte says. "Her immediate family are a bunch of pissheads. Drink from morning to night, stumbling in and out of places, pretty much a route you can see her going in the not too distant future. They're all train wrecks waiting to happen. Mark's side of the family, not so much. He was a son of a lawyer, who bought in to a wrestling company with a guy called Mike and a guy called Craig, pretty successful. Mark wrestled elsewhere to start with where he met Christian. For his laid back attitude, he seemed the worker of the family."

"He like's to drink too." Mackenzie tells the group.

"Yeah but not to the extreme of the other side of the Ward's." Charlotte tells her. "The other side is a mess. I don't think they'll stay sober long enough to hatch any kinda plan. Body is probably on auto pilot to the nearest pub."

"Then it looks like there's a way in there with those lot. Thing with drunks is they'll do anything for a quick quid for a pint." Daniel muses. "Come to think of it, we could get her to turn on him. When she turns twenty one, offer her discount drinks to screw him over, hell, I could offer her me to screw him over."

The group smile, knowing full well that this is a tactic Daniel would use to his advantage.

"And his family?" Daniel asks.

"His mother is squeaky clean." Charlotte tells him. "But daddy has been involved in some very high profile cases. He's a mercenary, happy to take anyone's money. He could witness his client murdering someone but if the money is right, he'll defend anyone. It's all fair game to him."

"Now that is interesting." Daniel says with a smile. "Bent?"

"As a nine bob note." Charlotte adds. "Even his business deals are crooked and I do mean very crooked."

Daniel smirks.

"And his son has the cheek to call us gangsters?" Daniel says, shaking his head in disbelief. "Calls us dodgy but his old man is as iffy as hell."

Daniel rubs his fingers over his chin, looking around the group in thought. He nods his head as if he just decided something mentally.

"Well there is our back up plan." Daniel tells him. "Should anything come of this, the bent old man is the way to keep Jack well and truly under wraps and out of our way."

The group nod in agreement as the cracking voice of the pilot can be heard over the speakers in the plane.

"Ladies and gentlemen." The pilots voice crackles over the system. "Please take your seats and fasten your seatbelts, we'll be starting our descent in to the beautifully sunny Honolulu, Hawaii in just a few minutes."

Daniel nods around the group as they stand, moving to the individual seats as the camera fade.

*******

Wrestling fans are a different breed - Sorry Jack, still Daniel talking here by the way - they really are. They're passionate, they're no shy to let you know how they feel, and they'll certainly let you know what they wanna see from you. We've seriously had people show up in hotel lobbies at five in the morning just to stand around and have a chat with us, or just for a picture. I don't mind it as suck, Charley smiles through, Kenz is a straight up crank at that time in the morning. You really don't wanna go near her at that time in the morning but still, the fans show up. They're all over the place. I mean in the casino last week, we had a group of fans basically shadow us for an hour, just to be near us and local businesses are doing a roaring trade when we're about. It's pure passion from people who see us as superheroes or some bollocks like that. We're not... Well, Roxi Joihnson and Keira Fisher are, but that's a whole different story. We're people who put our bodies on the line and people respect that. Thing is wrestling in Hawaii, the fans are not only passionate, but traditional, that was something we was about to find out.

Daniel, Charlotte, Mackenzie and Osbourne stand behind the door, leading in to the main area of the airport, clearing customs with ease, and even standing to post for pictures with the airport security team and customs officers. Mackenzie huffs.

"It's like they've never seen wrestlers before." She says in a complaining tone.

"We can't be the first to arrive here." Charlotte says. "Probably trying to get a photo collection of their faves or something."

"Something to brag about to your mates down the boozer I suppose." Daniel adds. "Right, nice and low key today. We'll get out there, look for the bloke holding a sign up with our name on it and skip away."

The group nod in agreement as Daniel pushes the door, leading in to the main airport, the scene in front of them stopping them in their tracks.

"So..." Mackenzie says with a smile. "What bloke with the sign do we go with?"

The group look around as a crowd of people stand holding signs with their names on it, cheering as the four walk through the doors. The group move side by side as people cheer them, looking around at each other, not used to the cheers in the slightest.

"The fuck is going on?" Mackenzie asks quietly.

"Damned if I know." Charlotte replies, just as quietly.

"I'm gonna take a punt." Daniel says "And say this is how they welcome all people they see as celebrities?"

Four teenagers, their skin tanned by the Hawaiian sun step forward, holding necklaces of flowers, commonly know as lieu's, standing in front of the four members of London Underground.

"Just bow your heads and go with it." Daniel whispers to the group.

The group listen to Daniel and they bow their heads, allowing the teenagers to place the flowers around their neck, much to the discomfort of Osbourne. The four step back and walk away and Daniel nods his head in appreciation.

"Now what?" Mackenzie asks.

"I guess we make a thank you speech?" Charlotte wonders.

Charlotte, Mackenzie and Osbourne all look at Daniel, who sighs and looks around the crowd.

"Aloha." He says as the crowd hushes.

"Aloha?" Mackenzie says, hiding a laugh.

"What?" Daniel says as he stares at her. "I watch Hawaii Five-0 and Magnum PI."

Daniel looks back towards the crowd.

"Thank you for this fantastic and unexpected welcome." He starts "I can safely say, none of us expected it at all, but we very much appreciate it."

"Sell the show." Charlotte whispers to him.

"It's great for us to come to Hawaii, we've never been here before, but we've heard great things about it." He continues. "How many of you guys are going to see High Stakes IX?"

A cheer come from the crowd.

"Sounds like a lot of you are gonna be there, and there's a lot you can expect from this show and won't be disappointed." Daniel says with a calm tone. "Everything from the pre show to the main event is gonna be proper diamond. It's gonna be absolutely bloody fantastic. SCU are bringing the pre show, then joining with SCW to bring you the most entertainment this island has seen in a long time and through all of that, you get to see us four win the SCW Mixed Tag Team Championships once more. I ain't feeding you a line when I'm telling you this is a show that you, nor anyone else will want to miss. It's gonna be a show where the eyes of the world will be on it."

Daniel pauses for a second.

"When SCW bring it, believe me, SCW bring it." Daniel says with a nod. "And SCW has brought it to Honolulu, Hawaii."

Daniel waits for the cheap expected cheer to die down.

"And we are gonna show you what wrestling is all about." He says with a nod of his head. "Anyway ladies and gentlemen, thanks again for the warm welcome, we'll see you all on Sunday!"

Daniel lifts his hand.

"Mahalo!" He says, saying thank you in Hawaiian.

The group nod and smile as the camera fades out.

*******

The ocean is not really a place I'm used to seeing if I'm honest, spent most of me time rattling around some city or another, not exactly a bloke you often see at the beach but I gotta admit, my view right now is actually pretty damn decent. SCW has played a blinder hooking people up with beach side places for this tour, most of the shows were on a beach, which is a bugger if you don't like sand in unthinkable places but it's alright to sit and look out over at the sea, watching the surfers and birds in bikinis but I had to focus on other things at this point, I had to focus on Jack Asher, Joshua Acquin and Matt Spears. I gotta admit, not listened to a bloody word they said last week, if they said anything at all, I dunno, ain't taken much notice, so I'm winging it.

The sounds of waves lapping up on a beach can be heard in the distance as the camera shows a distance shot of the beach, the very clear blue water over lapping with the golden sand on the beach. People can be seen running in and out of the water, while some sunbathe, taking in the rays of the sun. The camera turns around to show Daniel Morgan looking out from a beach house, on the ground floor patio area, just slightly raised from the beach. Daniel shakes his head slowly with a smile.

"Ain't bad here is it?" He says to himself as he looks around.

Daniel turns his head to the ring, just to glance down the camera.

"I'll admit, ain't see a bloody word of what's been said about us this week." Daniel says with a smile "So I ain't getting accused of listening and replying from what others said, that's more of an Asher thing anyway. In fact none of us have seen what's been said about us. None of us actually care too much about empty words and a load of old rubbish anyway. It's true, load of old flannel because no one really cares about anything you lot happen to talk about. Let's take Joshua Acquin as a prime example here."

Daniel breathes deeply through his mouth.

"Been here longer than most but doesn't actually do anything." Daniel says with a shrug. "I don't think I've ever seen him do anything worthy, anything of note. I can't actually remember one single match of Acquin's. Hell, we might have been in the ring against him before but I can't for the life of me remember it cause everything Acquin does is pretty forgettable, everything he says, I can't remember a word of it. Gotta be honest with you, till Climax Control 250, I actually forgot what the fella even looked like. I didn't have a clue. It's worrying when your greatest thing that people know you for is not for long title runs, it's not for being involved in some of the greatest angles in SCW, or some of the greatest titles matches, it's all to do with the fact that you've ended up around Jessie Salco and Amy Santino, habitual losers. People who have some how managed to have a bit of relative success, but never set the world on fire. That's all I can remember you for."

Daniel looks back out across to the ocean and continues to talk.

"You've been here forever but when you ask someone about who SCW was build on, who helped make it get past it's eight years anniversary the other week, no one mentions you." Daniel says firmly. "No one mentions you at all. You were a foundation here but no one remembers anything at all, and they would never have you in the same breath as anyone that was half decent here. No one sits there and thinks you're under used, or under rated, no one sits there and thinks you should have more screen time, more chances to prove that you got something to offer because you've basically fell down the cracks of SCW, and out of everyone's mind. The fact that you have been gone since Fenris tied you up like a balloon knot, no one has missed you for a second. Not once have the lights gone out in the arena or as the case may be recently, on the beach and everyone's thought please be Joshua Acquin. No one in the mind has ever thought that at all. There's not been a single man, woman or child that ever thought that, nor got excited when you showed up."

Daniel turns his head back towards the camera.

"Bet your parents don't even get excited to see ya, do they?" Daniel asks. "And when this match was announced, I wasn't too excited to see you in there either. You add nothing to this pal, nothing at all. I heard it announced, I thought to myself there much be some kind of mistake but there is no mistake, you're in it for your god knows how many chances to win a title and this will just be another failure for you. It's just the truth mate. There's nothing at all that you add to this, just another failed attempt on your part to become a champion."

Daniel breathes deeply before looking out at the ocean.

"Same can't be said about Matt Spears though." Daniel says looking in to the distance. "He has had success here. It's the breeding you see, Acquin didn't have the group mentality to fall back on and as far as I'm aware, the Members of The Elders is not a small group and being in groups shows that there's competition, everyone wants to be better than their group, they all wanna be the stand out player, they all wanna sit there and be the best. That's healthy and Matt Spears has that. Even if he don't admit it, he wanted to be the best, he wanted to stand out in his group and that's what drove him to have some success, the problem is Matt."

Daniel turns his head to face the camera again.

"We have the same thing." Daniel tells him. "We also have the urge to be the best and the competition in the group has driven us to have the success we've had. We've had every set of tag titles SCW has had to offer, people have been crying out for Kenz to step up to the top ever since she bitch slapped Mikah around a long time ago. The competition in the group drives us Matt and we've gone and been the success we wanted to be and there's more to come and that's taking those Mixed Tag Titles from right under your nose. I give anyone credit who comes back, especially to SCW after they've had success here, So many people don't get the change in the roster, they don't get how people evolve and become better, who wrestlers in general look after themselves more, change the way they train, change the way they think. Wrestlers can't just return and think it's gonna be the same old, because it's not. Your return, you're stepping in to a new breed of wrestlers and the fact is, we're better now then we was back then, and this is where you're gonna fall flat on your little boat race mate."

Daniel points to his face, showing what boat race means.

"You're gonna fall flat on your mush." Daniel tells him confidently. "Because this is a whole new world and people like us are so much better than the generation that you dealt with. We're stronger, quicker and a lot smarter than what came before us, so I'm thinking that you showing up, that if you have any thoughts in your head about this being like the good old days, then you're in trouble already cause this ain't gonna be anything like the good old days, you're just gonna be dealing with the better generation. On the bright side for us, we can tick another legendary tag team off our list for people we've beat."

Daniel smiles at the camera.

"Don't get me wrong, I'd rather have these old past it guys in the ring with me instead of the naive type that I get, which greatly brings me to you Jack Asher." Daniel says as his smile fades. "You're starting to come across as a bit obsessed with us. I understand why Jack, because there's that hint of jealousy buzzing around you like a fly to cow shit. I understand it in a way, because we come in, oiled machine, you come in and get lumbered with the bosses relative instead of doing your own thing, with that blonde bird you couldn't keep hold of. She was way out of your league anyway to be honest with ya, way out of your league, ain't surprised it didn't last after she see she was with someone below herself, and lighting will strike twice there because that other tart you're seeing, she's gonna see that she is out of your league soon and piss off to find someone so much better. When you look at you, finding someone so much better won't be too tough for her."

Daniel smirks as he looks back towards the ocean and continues to talk.

"But I'll tell ya where lightning won't strike twice again Jack." Daniel says with a wave of his finger, not even looking at the camera. "It's not gonna strike again when you face us again. First time, you lot got lucky, you two were so damn lucky, it wasn't even funny, but you managed to take something that wasn't yours, you managed to sneak away with those titles and congrats on defending them against Salco and her carbon copy with a dick, Storms. I bet you two were buzzing after getting away with a win against those two."

Daniel turns his face back to the camera, slowly shaking it with a confident smirk on his face.

"But although you're facing one mug like that again in the form of Salco, I think even in your slower than average brain Jack, you know that me and Os are a million times better than that soap dodger Caleb Storms." Daniel says with a firm, confident nod. "You know for a fact Jack, that we're better than them, but I'm gonna let you know a little secret. See, when people push me, they take pointless digs, false accusations and a little blonde tart sits there and wants to use the c word in my direction, without the nads to actually say it directly, I smile, knowing in my head that I've already killed the pair of you ten different ways, and none of them are peaceful. Now with your accusations about what you think I am, would it be smart to get on my wrong side?"

Daniel inhales sharply.

"You're nowhere near right, but just say hypothetically, I am who you think I am, then you know what those kinda people are capable off, right?" He asks, his face getting serious. "You know just what they can do. It just simply wouldn't be smart to dig at someone like that unless you're tired of life. We are not who you say we are, we're business people, so they're not gonna find you in the Nevada desert anything soon, but I will tell you your immediate future. Your immediate future is that come High Stakes IX, you will be called SCW's former Mixed Tag Team Champions, and London Underground will be called SCW's NEW Mixed Tag Team Champions."

Daniel's face switches to a confident smile.

"And you know that's true." Daniel says with a wink. "Cause I only deal in facts."

Daniel turns and walks inside the beach house as the camera fades to black.

14
Supercard Archives / Mixed Tag Team Championship Match
« on: October 12, 2019, 07:47:15 AM »
 Yes, it's still Monday.... Still a long and busy Monday.

Home sweet home for some of us. I loved the beach, and somehow Despayre got a shot of me in a bikini, I dunno how, much have a long distance camera but it was lucky it was me and not Kenz or she'd have battered him. Anyway, from what I got, Kenz was happy to be home, she was more of a city girl than a sit on the beach kinda girl. Daniel was curious to see what Nick George had been up to in his absence, and Osbourne, well, who knows what Os was thinking, no one ever did know, but I loved the chance to get away but it was time to get back to work. It was time to remind people we were still about. We all had our parts to play, Osbourne went to the security room to check through some records, Mackenzie went to the casino bar, just to run the rule over it, Daniel had headed his way towards Nick to let him know we were back on the plot. I had to head off to guest relations. Could you imagine Kenz doing that? "They don't like it, fuck 'em all." would be the motto of that place. Everything was mint with the guest relations part, no problems from anyone at all in the time we went, in fact I was told Nick was doing a decent job with promoting the place coming up with new offers so any slight concerns I had were put to rest. So to me, was time to have a wander through the casino floor and to the bar.

Charlotte can be seen casually dressed in blue jeans, a white sleeveless shirt and flat Converse shoes as she walks through the crowd on the casino floor, patrons looking at her as she walks through, recognising her instantly. Some through shyness turned their heads but others offered her an unexpected smile. She quickly observes a table playing Blackjack, watching as one lucky winner beat the dealer and looking at three other disappointed faces. Charlotte nods at the dealer, a man in his fifties, who politely smiles back at someone he sees as his boss and Charlotte continues her journey, past more gaming tables and towards the main casino bar. She looks around at the tables near the bar, looking for any sign of unhappiness but spotting none, she makes her way to the bar. She waits patiently as she looks around. From out of a door behind the bar, Mackenzie walks though, and lifts a section of the bar, moving through it and shutting it down behind her, before stepping around to Charlotte.

"Any problems?" Charlotte asks as Mackenzie moves next to her.

Mackenzie, wearing white jeans and a grey shirt, just above her elbows, looks at Charlotte, shaking her head slightly.

"No." Mackenzie says slightly surprised. "Quick look over the records, didn't run out of booze, no incidents reported of pissheads start a punch up, no complaints that the staff have been treated like muppets or mugs, some of the waitresses have even mentioned that tips have been good. What about over at guest relations?"

Charlotte puts her lower lip out, slowly shaking her head.

"Not an issue at all." She tells Mackenzie. "High approval ratings, those little comment cards have given us no low ratings, everyone's happy, and they've had no one coming to them moaning."

Guest relations was simply a nice way of saying complaints department, but in Daniel's eyes, seeing the word complain seems to put that in people's minds to do just that. He was probably right.

"Fucking hell." Mackenzie says with a surprised tone to her voice. "Seems like Nick didn't goof off at all while we was away and actually ran a tight ship. Must be a Christmas miracle and we're only in October."

"Where's Dani?" Charlotte asks Mackenzie. "I thought she was heading to the bar with you."

Mackenzie looks at Charlotte and shrugs her shoulders at her friend.

"Fucked if I know." Mackenzie replies. "We got her, she ran off, I dunno where she went if I'm honest."

"Down here." The voice of Dani Weston can be heard saying, catching both Charlotte and Mackenzie by surprise.

The two look at each other, then look towards the bar, leaning over and looking down at Dani Weston sitting on the floor in front of the bar. Mackenzie shares a sideways glance towards Charlotte and looks back at Dani.

"You know you don't have to polish the floor with your arse, we have cleaners for that." Mackenzie tells her.

"I'm not, I'm just..." Dani trails off, remember where she is right now.

I don't blame her, we've all been in holiday mode for a month, sitting on beaches with the people you work with and for on a social level can blur lines, especially in a place like this, but that wasn't the way Daniel liked to run things. He was fine when you was outside of work with his employees, but inside of work, he demanded professionalism. I think that thought hit Dani at the point, even though technically, she shouldn't be working.

"Just counting some bottles down here, seeing if we need more." She tell Charlotte and Mackenzie.

Charlotte puts her hand over the bar, waving Dani to her feet with just a hand signal. Dani nods her head as she stands up, looking across the bar at them.

"Dani, you're not working tonight." Charlotte tells her. "So why are you even counting bottles in the first place?"

"And why are you sitting on the floor?" Mackenzie asks her. "You can count those bottles down there by just stepping back a bit, so who are you hiding from?"

I think Mackenzie actually knew the answer to this, but was in a way testing Dani, to see if she would say it.

"No one." She says with the tone in her voice getting slightly higher. "I just needed to count the bottles down there to see what we had so I can hit the ground running when I am working tomorrow night. I don't wanna be caught here with less than we need."

"Fooling no one toots." Mackenzie says with a grin. "But you probably need to face him at some point. You both work here, place would struggle without you so need to sit and have a word at some point."

"Would it be easier for me to find somewhere else to work?" Dani asks slowly, her eyes half shut as if she was dreading the answer.

"She just told you the place would struggle without you." Charlotte says with a smile. "And that's probably the closest thing you'll get to a compliment from Mackenzie. Let's be honest about it, she doesn't exactly give the air of sunshine and lollypops, does she?"

Charlotte smiles towards Mackenzie who scrunches up her face as a response before they both look back towards Dani.

"We're meeting him for a drink in the sports bar." Charlotte lets her know. "Daniel's gone to go get him, now might be the time to come and sort this, because I know Daniel is giving him the best part of the week off so you won't have to see him too much because you are working."

"Now is probably not a great time to do that." Dani says nervously. "I mean we haven't spoke too much since I came out on that tour."

"If it makes you feel better." Mackenzie says to Dani. "I can walk in there and kick him the bollocks for ya. It won't be the first time I've done that and it won't be the last time."

"Trust me, that is more than true." Charlotte confirms.

"It's just gonna be weird." Dani says as she reaches out both hands towards Charlotte and Mackenzie, putting her hand on both of theirs. "But thank you. I will talk to him but now is probably not the time."

Charlotte and Mackenzie nod towards each other and Charlotte looks back at her.

"You got anywhere to stay tonight?" Charlotte asks. "I mean if you're not gonna come see him for a pint now, guessing you're not gonna want to go home."

A sad look crosses Dani's face.

"I didn't think of that." She says in a sad voice.

Charlotte reaches in to her pocket and pulls out a set of keys, sliding them across the bar to Dani.

"You know where the spare bedroom is." Charlotte tells her. "It's yours while you need it."

"Won't Daniel or Osbourne mind?" Dani asks, slowly reaching out for the keys.

"I'll let them know later." Mackenzie adds. "They ain't gonna worry about it/ Now go on, stop counting bottles and piss off home. Daniel and Osbourne as in here for the night, we'll be back with ya in an hour. Order pizza."

"Lots of pizza." Charlotte adds.

"And that shit there." Mackenzie says, pointing to a bottle behind the bar.

"That's a three hundred dollar bottle of whiskey." Dani says looking surprised.

"It is?" Mackenzie says as she reaches in to her pocket and pulls out a wad of notes and throwing some on the bar. "Better make it the five hundred dollar bottle."

"We'll see ya in a bit." Charlotte says with a nod.

The two women turn to walk away to meet up with Daniel, Osbourne and Nick in the sports bar.

You can see that in promo number one.

*******

It was about an hour later when the drinks in the sports bar were done and dusted and Nick had headed back home for some sleep. I know when he sleeps after constant work, he can sleep for days and to his credit, and I'm glad it's me, Charlotte doing the talking this week and not Kenz, he gets credit, but to that credit, he has been in seven days a week for a month. I know the casino is twenty four hours, but we do have rooms in this place for whoever is here through the night, just a call away from dealing with what might need to be dealt with. Nick may well have been seeing his bed for the first time in a month and trust me, he is gonna sleep for a while, so tonight, Daniel and Osbourne will be in the casino. A text to me from Dani with a lot of thank you's and kisses confirmed she was at our house waiting for us, but my night wasn't over just yet.

The group watched as the tired Nick waves his hand one last time as he exited the sports bar, set to make his way across the casino floor. Daniel and Os had finished their drinks, as had Charlotte and Mackenzie.

"Right, we'll be calling it a night then." Mackenzie tells Daniel, stretching her back muscles out as she stands.

"Yeah." Daniel quickly replies. "But before you two scoot off, I wanna have a quick word with Charley about something. Os, you wanna head up to the office and get out the books? Just wanna have a quick butchers over them when I get up. Just need a quick word with Charley about a researching something for me."

The group knew not to argue with Daniel, he had their best interest at heart and it was common knowledge that Charlotte was the researcher of the group. No matter what job they pulled, no matter what venture they would step in to, Charlotte's attention to detail was used no matter what, it was her forte.

Charlotte looks towards Mackenzie and gives her a quick nod.

"I'll be at the blackjack table closest to the door." Mackenzie tells them.

Osbourne and Mackenzie nod towards Daniel and Charlotte before leaving, Mackenzie to kill a few minutes on the table, Osbourne to set things up for the night. Daniel and Charlotte take a seat back at the table, looking around either side for peering eyes and pricked up ears. Charlotte breaks the silence.

"What's on your mind?" Charlotte asks Daniel as she sits opposite him at the table. "Something lined up?"

Daniel sharply shakes his head as he looks at her across the table.

"Not lined up as such mate, but need a little research done. Something's been bothering me for a while, based on something that idiot Asher spurted out." Daniel tells her in a hushed voice. "Now I thought he was as pissed up as his partner when she took a jump to Twitter to call me that c word, without tagging me in it, but childish little sub tweets."

"Well she is pretty much a child, Daniel." Charlotte says "She's barely out of pampers."

"I know but she wasn't the one that said something that bothered me." Daniel explains. "But that little rat Asher was claiming he knows all about us. He even used the term gangster, so either he's clutching at straws because most business men are often thought of as shady, or maybe someone in here has seen something they shouldn't have. Maybe he's got a mole in here."

"We're way too careful to be caught out by some idiot who asked why you cut the promo's at not Os." Charlotte says with a laugh "He's probably seen a gangster movie or two and thinks he can see a connection but he's taking punts all over the place. Probably just saw The Godfather and thinks you both have the same desk or something and that's why you can be called a gangster."

Charlotte leans back in her chair, laughing at the thought that Jack Asher could be anywhere near right.

"The truth is we can make him disappear." Daniel tells her. "We can make him vanish, never to be seen again, but he's put that out there and that would be a gangster thing to do."

"If you wanted to go that route..." Charlotte ponders. "We can have it done while we're all at a major event with bundles of witnesses. Is that what you want? I'm pretty sure the bikers might be able to lend a hand. We can set it up where it looks like he owed them a lot of cash and they did it. Is that a route you wanna go though?"

Daniel looks around, seeing no one close enough to hear.

"I'm thinking he's very much being a Billy bullshitter and taking a few random pokes in the dark." Daniel says looking across the table. "Plus I don't want too much heat. It's not like we can't, but for now, no, he's already acting like a bit of a spastic anyone and discrediting himself with his lack of knowledge about where he works and who is around him, so all we need to do is give him enough rope and let him hang himself and he's doing a bloody good job of it at the moment."

"So what do you need done?" Charlotte asks, a look on her face switching to serious.

"I don't want you worrying about it too much tonight." Daniel tells her. "But tomorrow, I want you to get Kenz to go through employee records for the last three months, the one's that are still here, the one's that are not. If he has stuck a plant in here, it would have been within the last three months, he wouldn't have even looked at us before going for the Mixed Tag Titles. Geezer lives in his own little world, so trying to take us down would have been meaningless before than. Neither of us was taking notice of each other. I want you to get her to see if there's any links at all between those employees and Jack Asher. Get her to check for links with them and Emmie Ward too. Although I don't think she has much to do with it, I think it's all him."

Charlotte nods her head in agreement with Daniel.

"And what would you like me to do?" Charlotte asks.

"I wanna know about their families." Daniel tells her. "I wanna know about their parents. Now I pulled Jack in to giving me info about his father without trying."

Charlotte smiles, a laugh passing her lips.

"I can't believe he fell for that." Charlotte says with a grin but Daniel shrugs his shoulders.

"That's the thing with people." Daniel tells her. "If you make a mistake intentional or unintentional, people are very quick to correct you and give you the truth. He willingly gave me that info that his mum is a nurse and his dad's a lawyer, just by having the human instinct to correct another human. I want you to use contacts and find out if there's been anything dodgy about the people she looked after, and I want you to look in to his old mans cases, the big money ones with people who have ties to RICO investigations, and other organized activities. See what you can get on them and the people he worked with, a little history on them."

"And her?" Charlotte asks.

"Couldn't hurt to find out." Daniel says with a nod of his head. "Get me what you can on her family too, just as a little safety net."

Charlotte stands up and nods towards Daniel.

"I'm on it." She says as she turns away to leave but stops. "By the way, Dani is staying with us for a bit, just giving you the heads up."

Daniel gives Charlotte a quick thumbs up.

"Beats her sleeping in her motor to avoid Nick, but don't talk about this in front of her." Daniel instructs her. "But being as it's only you three in the place tonight, if it all gets girly and you talk about people you don't like at work, just listen to things closely. Don't push her, but you never know what you might find out."

Charlotte smiles at Daniel before leaving as Daniel sits back in the chair for a few second. He stands up and moves off camera, presumably heading to the office to meet Osbourne.

*******

What I thought was gonna be pizza, expensive booze and passing out turned in to a bit of a girly night, even Kenz looked like she was having a giggle and maybe it was just what Dani needed as a pick me up kinda thing, but those two had disappeared to bed on me, the whiskey had taken its toll on them both and both had found their way to the bedroom but me, I couldn't sleep. Something about what Daniel had mentioned to me earlier had me a little wired, like I wanted to get to the bottom of things and get this figured out. We're not sloppy people, it had to be him just taking a random shot and not being too far off target. I didn't have a chance to talk to Kenz about the whole thing really, and now, in her whiskey state was not the time to do so, but I did have a camera in the house, and a stand that I could use up a little energy by getting that promo done, talking about opponents at High Stakes IX. So I set the camera in front of me.

Charlotte places the camera on the stand on the table in front of the sofa, and pours out the last of the bottle of expensive whiskey in to a glass. She flip the side screen on the camera to face the sofa, just to check to see if she was in shot. Happy that she would be, Charlotte picks up the glass of whiskey and moves to the sofa, taking a seat and looking at the camera, her eyes just moving towards the screen facing her to check the focus before she raises the glass towards her lips.

"Seeing this must be killing you, eh Emmie?" Charlotte says as she waves the glass under her nose, breathing deeply. "This is expensive stuff, not the stuff you ruin yourself with, the stuff you can only dream of."

Charlotte takes a sip of the expensive drink, nodding her head as the whiskey flavours dance off her tongue and around her mouth.

"Good stuff." She confirms. "Stuff for winners, stuff for people who deserve to drink the good stuff. I always thought you could tell the measure of a person by the booze they put away. I ain't saying there's anything wrong with cheaper booze, but I think booze matches a person well. The thing that gets me about people and booze is the way you can be used as a prime example. You act like a champagne Charlie because of your name when all you have in your pocket is lemonade money. Now let me explain to you what that means. That basically means you act better than you actually are to create the illusion that you are actually somebody when without the name you have, you don't have a hell of a lot, maybe just a liver waiting to become diseased."

Charlotte takes another sip of the whiskey before lowering the glass.

"I know full well that makes you mad, trust me, we all had a laugh at your drunken outburst on Twitter complaining about it." Charlotte says with a grin. "In fact we all have a laugh at it whenever we see you moan about people just going at ya for the family name. Wanna know why people do that? Why each and every person you will ever face in SCW will destroy you because of your name? Because other than the name, they don't have a lot to go on with you. There's absolutely nothing unique enough about you that people can rip you down for. You're basically a generic little wrestler who can do a few moves, there's nothing special about you personality wise, nothing special about you wrestling wise. In fact if you take away that name of yours, the best thing about you is that you're from London. This is why I'm not surprised you hit the sauce a bit."

Charlotte shakes the glass.

"What a lot of people don't know about London, but you should, is there's two very different types of Londoner. Not these lot that move to London from all over the world for the free health care and to work in our beautiful city while complaining about it." She says being truthful. "But the nitty gritty London. Two types of Londoner, type one, avoids the booze, sticks to health food, sit there complaining that London is terrible, Khan should stop being major cause of knife crime and all that. Then these's people like you, Someone who's soul purpose in life is to go out till your so pissed, you can't stand anymore, every night, on the booze. Constantly checking your watch to get back out there. You're that second kind. Now us, we like a drink, but we work to feel like that drink is earned. What the hell do you do with your day before you get on it?"

Charlotte takes another sip of the expensive whiskey.

"Nothing mate, nothing at all. It's people like you that enforce the stereotype that every Londoner drinks from morning till night." Charlotte says with a disappointed head shake. "Disgraceful, but I do have my ear to the ground, I know people want you to get help, they want you to get out there and be better, personally, if you knock the booze on the nut and want another vice, feel free to take up gambling cause I know a good place you can do that. I'm gonna actually help you with your booze problem Emmie, because those tag titles are not helping. Everyone wants to buy the champion a drink, right? Everyone wants to piss it up with a champion, so I'll be helping you in your first stage of rehab by taking those belts away from ya and maybe good old Mark will pay for your rehab program and get you all better."

Charlotte drains the glass before leaning forward and putting it on the table.

"I think now I should talk about Amy Santino, not many wanna do that, but hell, we all gotta do it at some point." Charlotte says with a slight laugh. "God Amy, why are you still here? It's pretty obvious that you don't wanna be here, it's pretty obvious the fire went out of you the second you ended up back with Jessie Salco, so why are you even here anymore?"

Charlotte pauses for a second.

"It makes no sense to me." Charlotte admits. "Is it the thrill of the crowd? Is it winning the occasional match that keeps you ticking over? What is it that makes you keep going to a business that is taking more out of you than it's giving you these days. You formed a group with some people and I know as well as any when you're in a group, act like it, do stuff, hell, there's four of you, four of us, why not make a statement by coming after us? Why not actually just sit there and do anything, get out to the ring, tell people what you're gonna do, how ya gonna do it. It was one of the first things were we taught as a group. When you first form a group, get out there and make sure people know who you are. You had the chance to do that, and people forget you're a group. We showed up, and we got people talking about us. Wolfslair showed up, people started talking about them, The Good Shepherds even showed and they too made people know who they were. Reforming this group showed one thing about you Amy. It showed you just simply don't care anymore."

Charlotte inhales sharply.

"It's seriously sad watching a Hall of Famer failing so miserably." Charlotte says in a soft tone. "It's like having a family pet you're slowly watching fade in to memory. That's what it feels like seeing you Amy. You just can't be arsed anymore, you don't care about your reputation, your legacy, and you're starting to cement a new legacy of the most deteriorated Hall of Famer there's ever been. Gabriel came back after years of being out of the ring to face Casey Williams in his retirement match and look like he never skipped a beat, but you're getting worse by the match and I'm pretty worried you won't be adding nothing but another poor performance to this match before you disappear."

Charlotte brushes the hair from her face.

"This is just a sad end to a half decent career Amy." Charlotte says with a touch of honesty. "But at least you can say that you limped out with your tail between your legs by seeing us becoming the New SCW Mixed Tag Team Champions. If you wanna do appearances and such, I'm sure Daniel could hire ya for a few, there's still a few fans out there who have your back."

Charlotte pulls her legs on to the sofa, crossing them before she continues to talk.

"But I will admit to being presently surprised about the forth team in this." Charlotte says graciously. "It was running through my head for weeks on who it could be, could it be a brand new team, or former champions. Hell, I even thought there was a chance it could be one of the couples from the past like Melody and J2H, or Gabriel and Odette, but I was presently surprised it would be Orchid in the ring."

Charlotte nods with her approval.

"When Kenz and me were working, training every day at the OG Gym, we were shown matches as part of the education." Charlotte reminisces. "There was none of this mixed tag stuff cause it wasn't a thing and me and Charlotte watched a lot of your's and Song's stuff and I was impressed. Could say I was actually a fan of the style, of the unpredictable way you'd do things, and I happened to sit there and watch your match the past Sunday with Amy Santino. Now I said earlier Amy is going down the pan, but you looked pretty sharp, you looked like you was up and ready to go, probably the most dangerous out of the teams we will be up against but as good as you are Orchid, we're better."

Charlotte waves her finger at the camera.

"Oh so much better." She continues. "I'm being respectful here, I'm sure next week, Kenz will be talking about punching ya teeth out or something but I'm just gonna lay it on the line for you and be straight up with you. You've faced some good teams, some good people but you've never faced anyone like us before. Not one person comes out of a match with us and is still the same afterwards and you'll be no different. That's me being nice to you Orchid, but that changes if I'm the one who ends up in the ring with you, that changes as soon as that bell in rung. You're gonna be the second best person in that ring and that's the cold hard truth of it."

Charlotte looks up at the camera, seeing the low battery light blinking.

"That's about as much respect as you're gonna get out of me Orchid." Charlotte says, smiling with just the left side of her mouth raised in a smirk. "At High Stakes IX, you will be seeing brand new Mixed Tag Team Champions and it won't be The Members of The Elders, it sure as hell won't be The Metal and Punk Connection, it will Be London Underground. That simple."

Charlotte stands up to switch the camera off and the scene cuts to black.  

15
Supercard Archives / Mixed Tag Team Championship Match
« on: October 12, 2019, 07:45:42 AM »
 The following takes place this past Monday.... A very long and busy Monday.

Tours are fucking knackering mate. You see the beach tours and you think brilliant, two months away at mostly someone else's expense, wrestle, meet fans and put your plates up and not worry about anything else but that is slightly misleading. We all know the fans see it that way, they all think it's a jolly up with your work mates, a bit of a busman's holiday but realistically, it's not. The travel aspect between Islands is actually horrible without proper airports. You're boating to some place that has a plane to take you to another place, that then has another plane to take ya to another place. It's a bit of a pain in the aris to be honest, but at this point, doesn't matter because now, you get a little bit of time off. Some go, and I know judging by social media, headed off to Hawaii, taking that long trip from the bottom to the top of America, and that will give them a good two weeks in the sun, but not for us.

We're business people, and smart come to think of it, so the smart side said to stay on the tour. It was too much hassle island hopping to an international airport that put us on the mainland before finding a way to Vegas for just a couple of days, just to travel back. The amount of hassle was confirmed when I spoke to Fenris, who took a jaunt to an SCU show recently. He said even though Ben Jordan had his own plane, they had to make more than a few stop offs to check the plane's status against the weather, but at this point of the tour with the time off where people had the option to go home for the week or to head right to Hawaii, it was the smart thing to do for me, Os, Charley and Kenz to skip back for Vegas for some time.

After all, Nicky must be absolutely fucked after running that Casino constantly for weeks. It's not how it usually works. Nicky would work a lot less when we was about but he's been a bit of a warrior doing it alone, as well as covering Dani's bar management. Time to give him a break.

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK!

The sounds of Daniel's fist knocking on the office door in the Golden Ring Casino can be heard as he stood outside.

"Piss off, I'm tired!" Nick George's voice can be heard saying behind the door.

Daniel smiled, knowing full well he didn't have to knock on his own office door, but he needed to hear Nick's reaction. He had a feeling the last few weeks had tired him out, even knowing the fact that Nick was a workhorse, someone who would work constantly if it was required. Daniel pushed the door open.

"Wash ya fucking mouth out." Daniel says with a smile, looking to his left to see Nick with his feet up on the desk, his hands behind his head and eyes closed.

Nick opens his eyes, looking at Daniel and dropping his feet to the floor in surprise.

"The fuck happened to you?" Nick asks Daniel as he runs his fingers through his unkempt hair, pushing the strands back in place. "They boot you off the tour of something?"

Daniel approaches the desk, looking towards Nick as Nick quickly springs to his feet. He was confident enough around Daniel to throw a joke in his direction, they'd grown up together, been friends for years, but Nick still respected the chain of command and although he wouldn't admit it publicly, he was appreciate that Daniel had chose him over the countless other options he could have, to come to America.

"Well Kenz nearly got kicked out of the last place we was at." Daniel jokes. "But nah, he got a couple of weeks to do what we want, so figured we'd pop back to Vegas for a week, and head to Hawaii on Sunday."

Nick walks around the desk, the two men embracing in a hug, with the standard palms tapping on each others back. Daniel steps back and looks at Nick.

"You look like dog shit mate." Daniel says as he eyeballs Nick up and down.

"Well aren't you a flatterer." Nick replies with a partly goofy grin. "I'm alright, just been working my left nut off with this place. You never know how many shitty temp bar managers there are out there, and I've been hearing where's the new cocktail of the month for a while and it's giving my arse a headache."

Daniel smiles at Nick, he knew Nick was like them, having a way with works that would leave most people listening in, scratching their heads and wondering what the conversation was all about.

"Well, we're all back now for a week." Daniel tells him.

"Even Dani?" Nick says slowly.

Daniel knew that Nick and Dani were a couple, or was as the case may be here, but he didn't know what happened, why things happened, frankly, he didn't overly care. That wasn't his business and he didn't have to make it his business. Matters of the heart was never something Daniel worried about with others, matters of the pound note.... or dollar to Americans, that's the business Daniel cared about. Besides, when Dani decided to get away, she didn't come to Daniel, Osbourne, Charlotte or Mackenzie, she went to Fenris and Ty West. Can't blame her, your boss might do many things for you but help you get over heartbreak, probably not.

"Yes, she came back with us." Daniel informs Nick. "Didn't come out there to be around us complete, mind, but she did come back with us because it was a case of head here pretty much right away. Dunno if she missed you but she missed the casino at least."

"Well ain't you the ray of sunshine I just needed." Nick says with a half hearted smile.

"I'm an absolute fucking treasure and pleasure." Daniel fires back with a quick smile. "Either way, we're all back now for a week."

"Whoopee." Nick's sarcastic tone fires towards Daniel who just looks at him with a grin.

"Well I was gonna offering you a pint..." Daniel says with a sneer.

"Might escape your attention but I'm working, and I don't drink when I'm working." Nick says with a sly grin.

"First off, that's a load of old cobblers and you know it." Daniel tells him. "Secondly, are you mutton Jeff or something? I said we're back now. Os has checked in at security to reroute anything needed to him, Charley has checked in at guest relations, everything there going through her, Kenz has gone to the bar and direct communication with them now, and I'm back in my office which means I'm working."

Daniel put his hand on Nick's shoulder.

"Which means you me ol' mucker, you're now on holiday till Sunday." Daniel tells him.

"You're giving me till Sunday off?" Nick says slightly surprised. "You don't wanna take the day to sleep off the jet lag?"

"Nah, sod that." Daniel tells him. "You've working like a monster for weeks, time to get some days off, but first off, that pint?"

"I can, but you can't cause you're working." Nick says with a cheesy grin aimed in Daniel's direction.

"Piss off." Daniel tells him with a smile back. "Sports bar, now. Os has probably already got them in."

"How?" Nick asks with a shake of his head. "He doesn't talk and he really isn't the greatest mime in the world..."

Daniel smiles as we head off to the sports bar in the Golden Ring Casino.

*******

The sports bar was absolutely buzzing most nights, it had been a top addition to the things we got in this casino. Throw down with the restaurants, the theatre, shops on various levels, this is a money spinner, but the sports bar was the perfect attraction for the working man, wanting to watch a game of whatever sports might be on and dear god did we have a choice of games, in various sports. We even had VIP sections cornered off for people, as well as public screens. People loved this place and if we could get the game on they wanted, we would. Tonight was busy in people, quiet in games. Os, Charley and Kenz had beat me and Nick to the sports bar, sitting at a table in the corner, giving them a good view of the place.

Daniel and Nick walk towards the group, Charlotte raising her hand to get their attention as they walked towards her.

"There's a bunch of faces that I haven't missed." Nick says as the group stand.

Nick puts his arms around Charlotte hugging her before turning to Osbourne.

"Bring it in big man!" Nick says to him.

Osbourne shakes his head, looking at Nick through his usual sunglassed eyes but Nick ignores the shake of the head and jumps in for a hug anyway, Osbourne putting his hands to the side and not reciprocating. Nick turns to Mackenzie and grins but Mackenzie puts her finger in his face.

"Touch me and I'll fucking bite you." She snarls towards Nick.

Nick puts his hands up in the air and waits for Mackenzie to turn around. As She does, Nick puts his arms around her waist, far away from a possible bite and lets go quickly, moving around the table, out of harms way as Mackenzie looks at him and softly growls. Charlotte points to two pint glasses on the table and Daniel and Nick nod their heads, moving around the table and sitting in front of the pint glasses as the rest of the group sit down.

"Nice to see you haven't burned the place down while we was away." Mackenzie says as she looks across the table at Nick.

"Why would you think that?" Nick asks, faking a shocked tone in his voice. "There was only three small fires while you were gone and I put them out with no problems."

"I really hope you're just screwing around." Charlotte says as she looks at him.

Nick pulls on his collar, tilting his head a little as he shrugs his shoulders.

"For arguments sake, let's just say I am joking." He says with an innocent look. "Umm, where's Dani?"

"Casino bar." Mackenzie informs him. "She's checking stock and shit. Now she's back here, she wanted to check on what was left and what you forgot to order. I don't know if she's coming to Hawaii with us for the show, she didn't say, but she wanted to make sure things were still in order. This is her job for now after all."

"Alright love, calm down." Nick says with his hands up. "Was only asking."

"How business been since we've been away." Charlotte asks him.

She'd always had a head for figures and details, planning every little thing down to the kinda details not many people even see or consider. She was a lot like Daniel, always had a head for business, always seemed to know what she was doing and when she didn't know what she was doing, she would take the time to find out.

"It's booming mate." Nick says proudly. "We are raking it in. More in profit than before. We've sort of become hen party central at the moment because I came up with giving the broads a free bottle of the bubbly stuff if they have their parties here. Give 'em the private bar for the night, topless waiter service and we have been booked solid in that place for the last month and we are booked up until December in there and it's mostly birds who are about to give up getting laid by saying I do. We have made an absolute killing out of that thing."

"What bottles are ya giving away there?" Daniel asks.

"Magnum bottles of Prosecco mate." Nick replies. "Women are proper loopy over that stuff these days, and it ain't pricey compared to some of the stuff we have here, but for some reason, the bird love that stuff."

"Can't stand that stuff." Mackenzie says from across the table. "It's bubbly piss water."

"Not everyone is like you." Nick says to Mackenzie. "They don't all like sitting there knocking back a pint, although the one's from London popping over here for the weekend do. They go ape when they see we actually sell Fosters and Carlsberg. Not sure why people would fly halfway across the world to drink what they can in their local, but ain't complaining, brings the sales up in here."

"And what are the sales like in here?" Daniel asks.

"Since the Champions and Europa Leagues started, above average." Nick says, looking at his boss. "Lot of Europeans getting in here, stick on their games and ya laughing. Saturdays are rammed in here. Stuck on the Premier League games on in here and with the time difference with kick off, people are in here smacking back the breakfast special while watching United lose again. It's printing money."

"And the casino itself?" Charlotte says.

"As solid as always." Nick tells her with a smile. "Flights are getting cheaper now things are out of the summer, people are heading here still hoping to see the guys from SCU get in here, and the one's that are not on the tour like that Cat Riley chick. She drinks way too much Pepsi but claims it's the best in the state, but yeah, money wise, Christmas bonuses are gonna be good six figures for management, and a middle size four figures for just the workers who have been here the whole year, probably high three figures for anyone we take on now."

The group look around each other impressed as Nick puts his hands behind his head, leaning back proudly in his chair and nods slowly.

"Looks like this casino will be bought and paid for completely soon and everything we turn will be in profit." Daniel informs the group. "Which means money can be moved on elsewhere and just washed here."

"I don't think there will be any problems moving in to the next venture if the books match Nick's words." Mackenzie says, just a slight tone of doubt in her voice.

Nick puts his hand on his chest, his mouth open in mock surprise.

"Mackenzie Page!" He says out loud. "Your words wound me! Dagger to the left tit. Honestly, go see the books, all matches up nicely. We could Scrooge McDuck dive in to a pile of coins if we wanted to right now."

The group smile but the sound of a man's voice can be heard.

"Look at this! I'm the only supporter here surrounded by people supporting the other team. I'm out numbered and I'm still fucking with them." The young man says.

Daniel looks over at the man sitting in a section on his own, holding his phone to his face, clearly live streaming.

"They're not saying anything to me!" The man says as he waves the phone around the other patrons in the bar, many not aware of the man or the game, let alone his attempts to show off.

"I gotta do it." Daniel says with a smile as he stands up.

Daniel walks towards the man and listens.

"No one wants to even square up to me here, they're all pussies man!" The man says as he smirks down his phone.

"Ahem." Daniel says clearly his throat, causing the man to jump around and look at him.

"Oh shit, it's my friend Daniel Morgan." He says holding the phone higher to get him and Daniel in the camera shot. "Someone clearly told on me."

Daniel takes the phone out of the man's hand but holds it to get them both in, he looks at the screen to see only six people watching it.

"He's right, I am Daniel Morgan, hello to the six of you watching this." Daniel starts "But I gotta be honest with ya, I ain't this geezers friend, never seen him before, in fact, no one knows who he is. Him giving it the big un about people being scare of him, check this out."

Daniel turns the camera around to show people in the bar watching other games, not one taking notice of the filming, but Daniel commentates.

"You see this guy who clearly has little manhood and feels the need to feel big and tough around you guys, who he probably has never met in real life, isn't surrounded by away supporters." Daniel tells them. "In fact, he's not even watching a game."

Daniel spins around to show the nearest screen off.

"He's just trying to make himself seem bigger than he is." Daniel says as he flips the camera around to face him.

Daniel puts his arm around the man's shoulder, the man looking at the ground, clearly embarrassed.

"Ain't that right, mate?" Daniel says as the man sheepishly nods. "But this geezer can have a claim to fame. He can say that he has live streamed with me and that I'm sure he'll show you any time. You lot be good and come on down to the Golden Ring Casino, where we serve good food, good drinks, and expose idiots like this."

Daniel hits the end button on the phone just as a waitress walks past. Daniel drops the phone in to a pitcher of beer and looks at the man.

"Now you won't do anything like that again, will ya?" Daniel says softly.

"No sir." The man quietly answers back.

"Good" Daniel says with a smile. "No piss off."

Daniel watches the man run towards the door as he goes and rejoins the group.

*******

Now we switch to something we've never seen before. I know, this one is gonna surprise ya but I thought to myself that there's four promos we need to record, and that silly tosser Jack Asher decided to question why Osbourne never cuts a promo. Now I thought all four of us should cut a promo, problem is Osbourne doesn't talk, but me, Charley and Kenz thought he might want to get his thoughts across on the stupidness of Jack Asher himself, so here you go, Osbourne cutting a promo... Well, sort of.

The camera shows Osbourne just sitting in a chair in the office of Daniel Morgan, he points to the bottom of the screen.

"Are you for fucking real?" The subtitle comes up below him. "I mean seriously Jack Asher, are you for real? Are you just playing dumb, what the fuck is wrong with you? When have you ever and I do mean ever, heard me talk? It's because I fucking don't. It's because I don't have to and all you've managed to do is force me to sit here and write this shit to come up on the bottom of the screen so I can do that thing and keep my mystique about me. I dunno if it's your fucking thing to act all dumb and ask stupid questions, but guess what my thing is?"

Osbourne puts his hand out.

"Not fucking talking you dumb son of a bitch." The subtitle says. "I.e., for you stupid people, not letting words come out of my mouth, being the strong silent type. You must have heard the saying, it's better to be silent and thought of as a fool than to open your mouth and remove all doubt? Well maybe you should have stopped asking stupid and you wouldn't have exposed yourself as a complete and utter fucking moron. You have removed anyone's doubt that you are actually stupid as fuck. You even sat and mocked us for not showing up at shows, when you were there less than us, and you're meant to be the champions, but you keep tweeting about that bit you're knocking around with while neglecting what someone pays you to do."

Osbourne puts both his hands out shrugs as he wait for the next subtitle to come up.

"You clearly know nothing about us, know nothing about the group and that just makes you look like you're half arsing everything. We were trained right to know thy enemy and that was long before we come to wrestling, you should always know about the people trying to take something from you but you seem to throw shit at a wall and see if it sticks. It's not fucking sticking Jack, in fact it's bouncing back and hitting you in the face cause your uneducated opinion of us shows that your should have been swallowed on the night of your conception. If you was the best sperm that could have won, that doesn't say a lot for the rest of them, because you as a waste of time for everyone. Making me write this just because it would make you look stupider than you are might be fun, but it's a waste of time and proof that you know fuck all about what your dealing with. Honestly, you don't have a fucking clue, do you?"

Osbourne shakes his head as we wait the next subtitle.

"There's your problem, you're now ruled by your little head and takes away from what you're meant to be doing and what your meant to be doing is proving you are worthy champions, when you just come across as a rambling bum. Hell, even when ya partner is pissed out of her skull, she makes more sense than you do and that's saying something cause I don't think she's had a coherent day since she learned how to say vodka and coke please."

Osbourne raises his hand to his mouth in the universal drinking sign.

"And she's the smart one. What made you think that it was a great idea about asking why Daniel did the talking and not me? Didn't you think for a second ere hold on, he hasn't said a word since he got here, but his actions have spoke volumes? Didn't you think that's just what I did? Of course you never, because you ain't got it up here, have you?"

Osbourne points to the side of his head as the next subtitle runs on the screen.

"Now when you ain't even got the smarts to actually look in to something before asking a silly questions, then you should know there and then that ya fucked, because you're not gonna be out thinking much when I get my hands on you. I'd happily lean over you and knock sense in to you till I get fucking tired and I don't get tired easily. On the 20th, if I'm the man that's in that ring with you and for your sake I hope I'm not, you ain't gonna get a chance to ask stupid questions, because you'll be handing me those belts and scampering back in to the sunset, after all, you don't look like a guy who handles loss very well."

A slight smile crosses Osbourne's face as he points down again.

"Then they tell me I now have to talk about some guy called Matt Spears. I didn't know who he was but I did the opposite of Jack the Twat and did some research. So Matt Spears used to be Jon Dough, but had a rubbery green mask thing, lost it to Acquin, which killed Jon Dough and kept an already on the roster Matt Spears on the show. Confused? Yeah, me too."

Osbourne rubs the side of his head but the subtitles continue.

"Well Matt, you haven't asked any stupid questions yet, and you've won titles and showed up to push the division, more than what we can say about the champions in this match, so you're already one step ahead of them. I sat and watched some of your stuff, like that great match when you had the slimer mask on, teaming with some other fella against Ben Jordan and Jamie Dean. That was pretty decent and shows that you are a solid tag team guy but I think it's time those belts found a new home that they know is pretty familiar, a place with us show we can show the division, fuck, every division how champions should really act. You might take offence to that, I don't fucking care if you do but you were the forth team announced, the one pulled in out of nowhere, there's no fucker in this match that knows if this is your one and done. No one knows if you're here to make up the numbers or if this is a big return for you. Something tells me you won't be about after this show unless you win. It's the same feeling I get about good ol' Jackie boy too."

Osbourne fires a thumbs up at the screen as the subtitles continue.

"You're not gonna win anyway so you're not gonna have to deal with that little problem, that's for sure. We've sat there and watched other teams old the belts, we've seen teams come back and try and hold the belts, been a mixed run, so it's time we took hold of these belts back for ourselves and showed what can be done with them. Sorry Matt, just wrong place, wrong time for you."

Osbourne taps the watch on his wrist and more subtitles roll on the screen.

"They told me I had to write about Acquin, but seriously, who gives a fuck about Acquin? Has anyone ever given a fuck about Acquin?"

Osbourne shakes his head.

"I know God loves a trier Acquin, but this takes the piss! Even he has given up on you at this point. You're sitting there, no success, no nothing but you keep on continuing like a soldier but the truth is, it's time you evaluated your career and realised that you don't actually have a career. You knock around with weird people, who also can't buy wins just to stay relevant. Losers tend to find each other and have you seen the losers you're actually with at this point in your career. From what I heard, you used to hang out with the boss. How do you go from hanging out with the boss to being forth best in a group which contains the likes of Jessie Salco and Amy Santino? Fucking baffling that this has happened but not surprising when you look at you. You're not worth the ink I'm using writing this shit down."

Osbourne stares stoned faced in to the camera.

"But I'll make you all two promises, one, London Underground will walk out with the SCW Mixed Tag Team championships once more, and two, because there's actually been a theme to this, after High Stakes IX, you will not see Culture Shock still in SCW because they look like the sort that will cry over losing and claim they dunno where to go, you won't see the members of The Elders here, this is there one big show appearance, and you won't see Amy Santino, cause she's been hinting at pissing off in her recent promos, or the bloke with the fucked up neck Joshua Acquin here anymore."

Osbourne stands up, straightening his suit jacket as another subtitle comes up.

"Bored of writing this shit now. You're all wankers and this has been a waste of my time... Waste of my fucking time."

Osbourne walks off camera as the scene fades

16
Supercard Archives / Culture Shock Vs London Underground
« on: August 20, 2019, 01:31:31 PM »
 Well, this is awkward to be honest. I proper hate feeling restricted and this is what we are this week. Me, Os, Charley and Kenz are pretty restricted here, because we're on a cruise ship drifting around an ocean. Now you might think it's luxury and one almighty piss up because a lot of it is very much on SCW and fair play to 'em for forking out an arm and a leg to bring this show together, but there's a major flaw in this show. The flaw that you force wrestlers, who some at time wanna go home and forget the wrestling world for a bit, to be on every minute of the day. Well, mostly on and what I mean by that is for twenty four hours a day till Sunday night, or Monday morning, whenever this ship thing gets back in to port, we have gotta be our characters, while still being friendly to strangers were surrounded by. I don't mean we're like fully on all the time, I mean I don't expect to see Jake Raab running around with his bow and arrow telling people they have failed this cruise ship or anything, but people haven't paid thousands and trust me, it is thousands, to be around people they watch on television, for them to just be real people. They paid thousands for two wrestling shows and a week long cruise to hopefully see the people they see on the box.

Makes it difficult for wrestlers to really know when to be who they are on the screen to who they are off the screen. Frankly, we're pretty much the same on the screen as we are off the screen, just being around the public so much in a situation like this is not what we're keen on. People ain't stupid, they know we're here to put a smile on their faces. It's not like being in Vegas and having a tourist ask for a picture and you can tell them no. We know it, they know it, this cruise, we're basically here to make the fans feel welcome, no matter what the situation.... What a load of old bollocks at times but some of us handle things better than others...



Late morning, almost afternoon on a Tuesday was a nice time to be on the Sun Princess cruise ship, the sun breaking over the pale blue water, filling the busy cruise liner with glorious rays. Members of the usual general public lap up the sun around a busy swimming pool, people who would usually be on the outside looking in, surrounding themselves with television stars, essentially what wrestlers who make it really are. The splashing of water can be heard as people jump in to the clear blue pool, but the camera moves around to a table where three people can be seen sitting. Charlotte Elliot, Mackenzie Page and Osbourne are seen around a table, two bright red drinks in front of the ladies, while a beer sits in front of the larger Osbourne. Strange to see them outside smart dress, Charlotte wears white cut off denim shorts, and a black bikini top, Mackenzie wearing a pair of loose fitting light blue shorts and a white sleeveless T-shirt, while the usual suited Osbourne wraps his hand around a beer wearing red shorts to above his knee, the sun beating off his tattooed exposed upper body. Mackenzie takes a sip of her red drink.

"I prefer Dani's red drink." She says in comparison. "This ain't all that."

"Well it's a cruise ship." Mackenzie replies. "They water their drinks down here. They don't want a bunch of drunks who pay for all inclusive to end up putting them out of business. Cheap spirits and watered down beer."

The two look towards Osbourne who has his glass to his lips, raising it up and stopping as he looks back at the two. He takes a gulp of the beer and puts it down on the table, shrugging towards the women. Before they can continue, a mother and her daughter stand close by, watching the three. Mackenzie catches them staring out of the corner of her eye. A look of resentment crosses her face as she sights.

"Excuse me." The woman says, trying to catch the groups attention.

"There it is." Mackenzie mutters under her breath.

Charlotte turns to the women with a smile.

"Can we help you?" Charlotte asks her with her warm smile.

"My daughter is a huge fan of you guys." The mother explains. "It would be amazing if she could get a picture with you all."

"Sure." Charlotte says. "Just stand here."

Charlotte points in between her and Mackenzie and Mackenzie spins her head, putting on her best fake smile, and she and Charlotte move in close to the young girl. Osbourne leans forward across the table and the woman lines up a photo, to give her daughter a memory to last a life time. The woman quickly takes the picture of the four and nods.

"Thank you so much." The mother says to the group.

"You're welcome." Charlotte says with a warm smile.

The little girl returns to her mother, a wide smile on her face as Charlotte waves at her and the two disappear in to the crowd. Mackenzie stares at Charlotte with a hard look on her face. Charlotte frowns back towards her friend, confused by the look on her face.

"What?" Charlotte asks in a slow tone.

"How do you do that?" Mackenzie asks. "I mean put on the big smile for fans instead of telling them to piss off?"

"It's cause it something we have to do." Charlotte tells her. "Especially on this thing. I mean no matter where you go on this ship, someone is gonna want to get a photo with you, or an autograph, or talk for a minute or two. You can't throw everyone overboard who asks you for that, they'll be no one at the show. You know the rules of this show."

Mackenzie sighs.

"This show should be optional." she tells Charlotte and Osbourne. "Cause I dunno how long it will be before I throw someone overboard."

"Could always hide in your cabin all day." Charlotte jokes "But would be a waste of time. Don't look a gift horse in the mouth."

Mackenzie sighs as she looks around.

"Where is Daniel?" Mackenzie asks.

Osbourne points behind Charlotte and Mackenzie and the two women turn around look, to see Daniel in bright yellow shorts, with three women in bikini's around him. Daniel smiles at the women, raising a beer to his lips as he walks towards the group.

"So anyway ladies." Daniel says smoothly. "I need to speak to my people, but you make sure you look for me a little later and we'll pick this up right where we left off."

Daniel points to his cheek and the three bikini clad women take turns to kiss him on the cheek. The turn to walk away and Daniel turns his head, looking at their rears as they walk away from him. Daniel turns back to Charlotte, Mackenzie and Osbourne, raising his eyebrows up and down.

"Alright?" He asks as he takes a seat.

"Someone's having fun." Charlotte says with a nod towards Daniel.

"That's why we're here." Daniel says with a smile. "Let's be honest, if we was on dry land, we wouldn't take a holiday, a few days off and we always end up back working. This way, we're not running back to the casino every hour to check up on things."

"Sorry, can't hear you over those short." Mackenzie says with a smirk towards Daniel.

Daniel looks down at his bright yellow shorts and looks up at Mackenzie.

"Conversation starters." Daniel tells her with a wink "And with all these brasses knocking around in bikinis hoping to bag themselves a wrestler like tarts do back home in Faces trying to snag a footballer, might as well make hay while the sun shines."

Daniel winks at Mackenzie again before looking at Osbourne, his head moving up and down in agreement.

"Besides." Daniel starts. "They ain't as weird as who served me a beer a minute ago."

Daniel jolts his head towards the bar area, causing the group to look. Jack Asher stands behind the bar, his eyes on London Underground, but quickly turns away as he sees the group looking at him.

"What the fuck?" Mackenzie says with surprise. "Why the fuck would you come on a cruise ship and end up working behind a bar when you're a wrestler."

"And a man who was involved in property or something for his old man." Charlotte adds. "Must be an SCW thing with the company to attract more people to the area, get sales up. I know most stuff is all inclusive for the stupid money people paid to be here, but maybe they're doing the guest bartender thing. They are using all their wrestlers to the max. I mean us as casino hosts later this week, Alex Rush playing tomorrow night here, Fenris teaching a self defence class to all those old biddies later this week, signings and talks, and all that stuff. Maybe this is just another of those SCW things."

Daniel looks across at Jack from the corner of his eye.

"I dunno." Daniel says cautiously. "Something feels odd with him. He went from being a bit of a prick, to being forced to team with a bosses relative, to now hanging with a comedy person. Seems a bit confused to me."

Daniel looks at a group of women walking past him and gives them a nod before turning back to the group.

"Anyway, you lot should relax some more." Daniel tells them. "Blow off some steam, boink some random's, drink a few, forget about work, enjoy the holiday."

"I would." Mackenzie says through gritted teeth. "But you forget I have a dislike for a lot of people, especially strangers."

"Everyone's strangers at some point Kenz." Daniel tells her. "Then they stop being strangers and you like them."

"No I don't." Mackenzie replies. "I don't like people and I don't like smiling."

"Could be worse, could be at home working." Daniel says. "Rather than sitting in the sunshine getting tanked up."

"Speaking of home." Charlotte says raising a finger. "Our new business ventures are going well. The clubhouse is being rebuilt quickly inside. Three crews, eight hours a pop, the outside structure isn't bad, so it's mostly inside works. At that rate, it should be done by the time we get back."

"Yeah, if that geezer on Restaurant Impossible can do a place up in two days with ten grand, we can have that place done in no time with more money and proper crews." Mackenzie adds.

"Great to hear." Daniel says with a nod.

"Yeah." Charlotte starts. "And the distribution network will be off and running early next week."

Daniel turns his head to see Jack Asher nearby, just feet away from the group.

"Help you pal?" Daniel says looking at him.

Jack moves towards the table and picks up the empty glasses, just throwing a smile in Daniel's direction. He walks away from the group as Daniel looks around them.

"Think it's time we took a wander elsewhere." Daniel says standing up. "Dodgy feeling about that bloke."

The group stand up and move away from the table as we go elsewhere.



An interesting day was had by us after that, headed to the beer and wine festival, tried wine from all over the place, wasn't that bad.... What, you think I don't know me tipple? Put a glass of alcohol in me and I'm alright. Well the girls had gone and got some seats for a crooner night. Something about a Cockney and a bit of Sinatra seems to work wonders at times.... That's life...

Standing out on deck in the moonlight, Daniel Morgan stares down the camera, with Osbourne standing behind him. Daniel looks directly down the camera.

"Well, the girls had their little chat about Emmie last week, so it's my turn to have a little chat about Jack Asher this week." Daniel says with a smile. "Talk about a short stacked evolution of a bloke in such a quick time."

Daniel places a cigarette in his mouth, quickly pulling a lighter to the front and flips it, the flame bouncing up and igniting the tobacco.

"It was only about April time when you put your mush in SCW Jack." Daniel starts. "You showed up with some tart you've now started to dig out and not in a good way, personally, I couldn't give a monkeys where you were dipping ya wick, but she was a bit of alright, but can see why it didn't work, because you was punching above your weight and then some mate, but frankly, you was a bit of a dick. Bit of a J2H-lite in a way with that arrogance with that money, but with half the talent. I know wrestling changes a man, but takes the piss with you don't it? The plastic blonde went and next thing ya know, you're being hounded by some little bird because the boss swung his dick and made it happen and instantly, you've become ice cream mate."

Daniel takes a puff of the cigarette.

"Soft scoop." Daniel says with a grin. "Emmie Ward has come in to your life Jack and you've become soft as a minute old dog turd. Seriously pal, I mean the gobbiness hid the fact that you wasn't really good at this professional wrestling thing, now, all your flaws are out there to see and the fact that I've seen you a couple of times around that Bobbie bird, and that I found out there was no SCW reasons on why you decided to be a barman on what is essentially a paid holiday, you're losing it mate. You're clearly not taking us seriously at all, frankly not taking wrestling seriously at all. Anyone who hangs around with that Bobbie bird ain't taking wrestling seriously. Not knowing who you are means you're not focused on what you want and there's a problem when that happens."

Daniel flicks the ash from the end of the cigarette, tilting his head slightly.

"I can not stand unfocused people." Daniel says with a slight nod of his head. "Unfocused people make mistakes, unfocused people are all over the place, unfocused people never succeed. That's you Jack. You're too busy pissing around to noticed what's in front of you, and what's stopping you winning, from being a success at Summer XXXTreme VII."

Daniel raises the cigarette to his lips again, taking a puff as his thumb moves between him and Osbourne.

"This is what's facing ya mate and ya shenanigans..." Daniel smiles at the use of that word "Shenanigans is a very underrated word, but it's the best way to describe what I've seen from you on the boat so far, ya shenanigans ain't gonna help ya get past us and get those Mixed Tag Team championships, it's gonna hinder the fact that you're going for them massively. You should know we ain't no fly by night merchants that are here today, gone tomorrow, we ain't fly pitchers, we've been here for a long time with a ton of success and you're treating this match like it's meaningless. That's taking a leak on the titles as much as Gamer Inc did and also from that great height. I'm a big fan of respect but when ya dicking around and not taking anything seriously, I refuse to take you seriously."

Daniel takes another drag on the cigarette.

"Need to see things in the proper light mate." Daniel tells Jack as if Jack was listening. "and the proper light is that you're not on our level, you haven't been impressive and now ya letting people who don't matter, distract you from the task at hand. This ain't just any task, this is the biggest match of your entire life. This is actually one of the biggest things you've ever had a chance to win, the most golden opportunity of your life and you're pissing around slinging drinks to people with sunburn. Mate, that's simply not good enough."

Daniel flicks the ash away.

"You get given something that can change your life, and all you've done is taken it too lightly." Daniel says slowly shaking his head. "Disappointing for me and the fans cause everyone can see that we're all about business and you're not. The fans already know now, no matter what combo goes against ya, you've blown it already. Inexperienced Emmie and an unfocused Jack pretty much screams out that this one has already been ruined for the fans, because that little tiny hope some had that you might cause an upset, disappeared when they saw you pull a pint and spend ya time with a bouncy castle. Their hope disappeared faster than a shot around Fenris and my disappointment grew that the challenge just wouldn't be there now. It's simply not there now at all."

Daniel turns to stub the cigarette out on a nearby cigarette bin and places it in the bin before turning back to the camera.

"But don't worry." Daniel says calmly "I will make sure that we don't let the fans down like Culture Shock are about to. I'll make sure we'll give you your money's worth and you can all sit there and witness a little bit of history, you can sit there and tell the world that you was on that cruise ship that you spent top dollar for, that you saw London Underground regain control of the division they helped to build, become two time Mixed Tag Team champions."

Daniel smiles and nods.

"You know me, I don't deal in bullshit." Daniel says smirking. "Just facts."

Daniel nods firmly and turns to walk away as the camera fades.

17
Supercard Archives / Culture Shock Vs London Underground
« on: August 16, 2019, 10:07:09 AM »
 Not everything always seems to go to plan, but this is why you have people around you to step on up when needed. Last week, me and Danny put us four in to the final of the mixed Tag Team tournament against Culture Shock - Jack Asher and Emmie Ward, some relation to the boss but I wasn't paying attention enough when she mentioned it, but will look that one up now. We got past Team Eggplant and we really wanted them in the final, and not just because Sierra would have been pissed up on boat tequila or anything, simply because we knew they'd become our fave opponents and frankly, they have done. It's a bit of an anti climax to be taking on these two but we knew that we needed to deal with business at hand first, real life business. We had time to worry about the two inexperienced opponents we'd have later on, but we needed to focus on what we had in front of us at home first. A match is just a match, but our business empire is life and it needed to grow, have more pies than fingers, you know the sorta thing. Usually this is something Danny would take care of but.

"Atchoo!" the sound of a sneeze can be heard as the camera opens.

Daniel Morgan lays in bed, his eyes looking heavy and watery as he holds his phone to his ear.

"Sorry about that Charley." Daniel says apologetically. "I've been sneezing my nuts off for a day or two. Shit timing with today."

Daniel pauses for a second to let Charlotte speak back to him.

"It's been in the pipeline for months." Daniel tells her "So I need it sorted today or we move on. Look for any opportunity you can get there, you know the limits and tell Kenz not to whack anyone. We don't need to go to war with these guys when we're away next week, we'll come back to chaos."

Daniel pauses again to listen.

"Take Os with ya." Daniel tells her as he holds back a sneeze. "He's not gonna be much use hanging round here while I'm Tom and Dick."

Daniel waits again.

"Get it all agreed in principle by today and I'll drag my arse in to the office this evening time and get the papers signed." Daniel tells her. "Get our lawyers on standby, tell them what you need when ya done there and I'll check it out later. I'll catch ya all this evening."

With that, Daniel hangs up the phone, his head dropping back on to the pillow.

*******

Well that was Daniel done for a while, but yeah, that phone call with me was leading to something, and I'll explain for you all. Not everything we do gets caught on camera. There's a lot of boring calls, a few little meet ups, a few things best done without prying eyes. It's tougher to do these days being as we're 'hiding in plain sight' but it comes with the draw backs of being known and people seeing your faces and instantly knowing who you are, so everything you do that might be not completely law abiding, you have to cover it up with something that is. In the public eyes, we're wrestlers and business owners, business owners invest, nothing shady about that really. Just a bunch of people helping the economy, well, that's how we want it to look....

"What the fuck?" Mackenzie's voice can be heard saying.

"I don't know." The slow, trailing voice of Charlotte responds.

A smouldering building stands before the group of Charlotte Elliot, Mackenzie Page and Osbourne as fire crews dampen down the building. Charlotte glances her eyes towards Osbourne who just stares at the building, in his mind, also unsure what to make of what he sees before him. A row of motorcycles can be seen to one side, next to another building, this one undamaged. Charlotte looks towards a biker, dressed in faded blue jeans and a waistcoat, complete with patches walking towards them. On the front of his cut, the word President can be seen. He stops in front of Charlotte, Mackenzie and Os.

"You must be Eight Ball?" Charlotte questions.

The man nods his head as he looks at Charlotte.

"And judging by your accent, you must be from the Casino." He replies. "I thought I was meeting with Daniel Morgan."

Charlotte nods her head but Mackenzie jumps in to answer.

"He would have been here but he don't fancy spreading his germs around just yet." Mackenzie answers. "Someone burn the toast or something?"

The biker turns around to look at the smouldering building, the name on the back of his biker cut is seen as The Black Skulls Motorcycle Club. He turns back towards the three.

"Those bastard Diamond Heads fucking did this." He says with anger in his eyes. "Fucking rivals wanting to take over what we've done."

"Well fucking lucky biker clubs have disposable income." Mackenzie replies with a smirk.

A look of discomfort comes across Eight Ball's face as the look of anger turns to disappointment.

"Most of what we had was in that building and now it's not." He admits to the group. "We need to start from the bottom again and try and start over."

Charlotte and Mackenzie share a look of confusion towards each other.

"Who leaves all their capital in one place?" Charlotte asks.

"Well we can't exactly take it to the bank and put it in there." Eight Ball responds sarcastically. "Raises too many red flags."

"Well it looks like our potential business agreement is well and truly fucked then." Mackenzie tells the President of the Black Skulls.

"We still got our bikes." He quickly shoots back towards her. "We can still do what you want."

"And where do we drop things off to?" Charlotte asks. "I mean it's not something we wanna pop round to your house, have a cup of a tea and a biscuit while we're there."

"Excuse us a minute." Mackenzie says and she points away from the man.

She and Charlotte step away, leaving Osbourne to stand just looking at the man. Mackenzie turns her head around to see if the man is out of earshot.

"Didn't you say Daniel said look for opportunity?" Mackenzie says in a hushed tone.

"He did." Charlotte replies with an equally hushed tone.

"Well this has just landed in our lap." Mackenzie says with a smile. "They need money to rebuild that clubhouse. We have investment money. We originally needed couriers to move stuff around for us without getting our hands dirty, but look at this place. It's fucked. If we make an investment offer, renegotiate the costs of delivery and make it looks like they're getting the better end of it, we could be on to a winner here."

Charlotte rubs her chin, looking towards Charlotte with a apprehensive look on her face.

"He did say look for opportunity." Charlotte muses. "And you could be right. This would help us break in to another part of Vegas."

Charlotte and Mackenzie turn and walk back to Os and Eight Ball, Charlotte looking at the leader of the biker gang.

"So you need a little help and I think we can provide it." Charlotte tells him. "To rebuild your clubhouse thing, you're gonna need some serious money and right away, are you not?"

"Well that's putting it lightly." He says with another sarcastic response.

"You want our help or wanna be a clever dick?" Mackenzie asks bluntly. "Cause if you wanna be a wanker about things, we'll piss off and talk to the Diamond Head Motorcycle Club about working with us. We can make them a good offer to move our things around."

Mackenzie looks at him with a serious look but the man turns to Charlotte.

"What are you proposing?" He asks her.

"Seventy five grand." Charlotte tells him "But for that, want fifty percent of the clubhouse take and twenty five percent of that."

Charlotte points to the undamaged building.

"The bike shop?" Eight Ball says surprised.

"Well I presume you make money off it, to put in to the clubhouse and I presume you make money on booze in the clubhouse." Charlotte says firmly. "And if you don't, with our contacts trust me, you will do. Besides, if you were our business partners, you won't have to worry about any other biker gangs."

"Plus." Mackenzie says with a false smile. "We'll still drop you about a grand a delivery you do for us, you take the grand and pay the courier whatever you want."

"Or to rebuild this place, we could lend you seventy five grand." Charlotte says in a relaxed tone. "Problem is, you'd have to pay back about one hundred and thirty because interest and all. Fact is, you need money, we have it. We invest in places that need it."

"And you fucking need it." Mackenzie says with a scoff.

"And if you agree, you can earn your first grand right away." Charlotte says. "You go have a little chat with your members over there. I know you don't have a table to sit around to discuss it, but don't leave it too long."

Eight Ball nods and turns around and walks towards the group of bikers nearby, their eyes locked on the four since they came together. Charlotte pulls out her phone.

"You think he's gonna bite?" Mackenzie asks.

"He's gonna ask for more money first." Charlotte replies with a smile. "I'll take a punt at one hundred grand, but let's get his first deliver set up, see if we can trust them."

Charlotte taps a few buttons on her phone and lifts it to her ear. After a few seconds, she speaks.

"Nick, I need you to do something for me." She starts. "Go find a brick and wrap it up.... No just a normal brick in our delivery packaging. Bring it to the Black Skulls clubhouse."

Charlotte listens to Nick.

"Put the address as yours and get home." Charlotte instructs him. "And when you deliver it, keep your crash helmet on, I don't want them to see your face. Need to see if we can trust these people to deliver for us without looking at what they've got on board."

Charlotte waits.

"Thanks Nick." She says. "Oh, by the way, you got about eight minutes to do so."

Charlotte hangs up the phone and smile at Mackenzie.

"Eight minutes?" Mackenzie says with a grin. "He's gonna fall over his own feet rushing around."

Osbourne nods his head up and down, a slight smile on his face.

"I reckon he'll get it here in about six." Charlotte tells the others. "Right now he'll be running out the casino after failing to get a brick and throwing some office supplies in the box and right to his bike."

"Looks like we might have an answer soon." Mackenzie replies, nodding towards the group of the bikers.

The three observe what seems to be a vote happening between the club, a few hands in the air. The group continue to watch and wait for a few minutes, the deep discussion going on with the group. Five minutes seem to pass before the sounds of a motorbike in the distance can be heard, catch the attention of the group of bikers. A minute or two later, the motorbike ridden by Nick George stops next to Charlotte, Mackenzie and Os. Charlotte waves to the group of bikers, their eyes on Nick, indicating not to worry. Nick hands a small box to Charlotte.

"Couldn't find a brick and be here in eight minutes." Nick tells her. "But Danny now needs a new stapler."

"He won't be happy, that was his fave." Mackenzie says to him.

"I'll give it back to him later." He says to her. "What's this about?"

"Need to know we can trust them not to be nosey." Charlotte tells him. "Now be on ya way, you got a package arriving soon."

Nick revs the engine and takes off as Eight Ball moves towards the group. He stops in front of them.

"We want a hundred grand." He tells them bluntly "For what you want."

Charlotte smirks towards Mackenzie, her predictions coming up trumps.

"Alright." Charlotte says. "I think we can do that. In fact, we know a decent construction crew who can have that place up and running in a week or two."

Eight Ball looks taken back by that statement.

"That quick?" He asks.

"That quick." Charlotte replies. "Three crews a day, twenty four hours work. You're out of the way here so it wouldn't get complaints, you'll be alright. I'll let our lawyers know to draw up the plans for transfer of part ownership. They'll be ready to sign at about ten tonight, Golden Ring Casino."

"You don't waste much time." He tells Charlotte before looking around the group.

"As a sign of good faith." Charlotte starts. "While this place is getting sorted, we have private rooms at the Casino, private bar, card dealers if you need one, that kinda thing, you can use that for your meetings. Two rule, no weapons, no drugs."

"You don't piss on your own doorstep." Mackenzie tells them. "Any of that in our place and the Diamond Heads will be the last of your worries."

Eight Ball nods his head slowly.

"We can do that." He tells them.

Charlotte hands him the package she just got from Nick.

"And this is your first delivery." Charlotte tells him. "Local but needs to be there within an hour. Once I get the call it's there, you get paid. We'll send someone over with the money. Now, seems like everything is settled. We'll see you at ten."

Charlotte reaches out to shake Eight Ball's hand, as does Mackenzie. Osbourne looks at the offer hand and just puts his hand on Eight Ball's shoulder before the three turn around.

"Show up to sort out a delivery thing." Mackenzie says. "Buy a bikers clubhouse and bike shop."

"Never know when we'll need the extra bodies." Charlotte replies with a smile. "And I get the feeling this is a deal Daniel is gonna like a lot."

Mackenzie nods in agreement and the camera fades.



The camera cuts to outside the office of Daniel Morgan as Charlotte and Mackenzie wait patiently. Charlotte looks at her watch and points to the camera.

"I think we got time to do this now." Charlotte says to Mackenzie. "Get this promo stuff out of the way."

"I'm in the mood to talk about snapping some legacy Barbie." Mackenzie says. "I mean Emmie should thank her lucky stars that she's even got a job, let alone ended up in this match. She's here because of family and all that disagreeing ain't being bought by anyone. We know why she's here. No experience elsewhere just straight to the big leagues and we all fucking know why. Even getting to this match, it's not like she faced anyone decent. Faced losers and people who are so far past their sell by date, they fucking stink from a mile away. Well Emmie, this is gonna get real for you really fucking quickly, because we took the tough route and clearly the huge favourites to paint the boat a brand new shade of Emmie and for good reason too. We're going in there with the goal of taking those belts back to where they belong. When we started this tournament, we knew we was gonna be in this position, we knew we was gonna be on the ship, going for the Mixed Tag Team championships. It was never in doubt for me, never in doubt for anyone watching, never in doubt in anyone's mind, we just didn't know who the fuck would be getting hurt in that ring against us. Well, ain't you the lucky bastards."

"I dunno about lucky." Charlotte adds. "I'm more disappointed."

She shrugs to emphasize her point.

"Started off with some great teams." She continues. "Teams fit for a supercard and instead, we get lumbered with the team that never wanted to be a team. It would be a miscarriage of justice for these two to ever get the titles from us, hell, ever get the titles in general. I mean you're barely better than Gamer Inc. Everyone knows it should have been Team Eggplant in that ring against us. Everyone knew we should be facing the second best team in SCW. We shouldn't really be wasting our time with you two. It's not even a challenge and we like to be challenged. You two don't have it in ya to step up and give us that challenge."

"Like I said." Mackenzie says. "Easy ride to the finals, gee, I wonder who's been booking this cycle, oh wait, it was well publicized someone with the same name as our opponents have been booking more actively this last couple of month. Someone got the easy road. Took on a couple of fucking idiots from Sin City Underground... This is the company that books a show on Sunday, gets matches at the supercard knowing the fucking ship leaves before their show starts."

"Absolute idiots." Charlotte comments with a smile. "But don't question it or they threaten to cancel matches I hear."

Mackenzie smiles back towards Charlotte.

"So I hear." Mackenzie fires back. "So with that mentality, they probably just hire anyone who can do a headlock or something, so Valentina was never gonna trouble you at all. She was ok at Blast From The Past but her little stint in SCW has been nothing short of a major fuck up and waste of wages."

"And then Amy Santino." Charlotte continues. "The luckiest Hall of Famer the world has ever seen. Everyone knows Amy is past it, she's aligning herself with people to try and make herself look better. Going with Salco, Acquin and Vinnie and we all know Vinnie didn't really give a monkeys because he knew he could constantly lose through this whole cycle and still get his promised title match. He didn't have to put in the effort at all, so Emmie, tell me again how you deserve to be here."

Mackenzie frowns.

"She don't." Mackenzie says with venom. "We are gonna be something they've never faced before and will never likely to face again. This is gonna be a whole new fucking world than anything you've been in before. There's not a single person that we haven't face that hasn't left the ring knowing they've been in a war and it's gonna be no different for you Emmie. I don't really give a fuck who you're related to, I wouldn't give a fuck if you was the queen mother, facts are facts. We're by far the best team in SCW, one of the best in the world and that ain't being cocky, that's just the truth."

Charlotte nods her head in agreement.

"So be ready Emmie." Charlotte says. "Ready for something you haven't faced before, something you're unlikely to face again. This is gonna be the worst night of your life."

"You're basically fucked." Mackenzie says to end.

The camera fades.

18
Climax Control Archives / Diamonds are everyone's best friends.
« on: August 09, 2019, 08:50:04 AM »
 So we had a big delivery to come in today, but for some reason, Danny has left it with me and Kenz to deal with. We don't mind, but I get the feeling it woulda been more fun seeing whatever is happening to Nick, actually happen rather than hear about this later. In fact I know that would be a ton more fun than what's going on here. Still, I bet we're gonna make more money out of what we're doing here than what they're doing. See, sometimes, our deliveries are not exactly what they say they are on the tin, sometimes, they're very different. While you're watching my left hand, my right hand has something very different in. That's how things work well in our other businesses, much less complicated that way, trust me.

"I wonder what those guys are up to?" Charlotte questions to herself

Sitting up in the main office. Charlotte sits behind the main desk in Daniel's office, her eyes looking down at a stack of papers in front of her, a pen in her right hand as she signs off on something and slides the paper to one side.

"Probably slacking off." Mackenzie says as the camera turns around to see her feet on the desk from the other side. "Football season's started back home, real football where they actually use their feet, so knowing those lot, they're probably all excited and decided to have a FIFA session."

Charlotte lifts her head up away from the desk and look at Mackenzie.

"Not with what we've got coming in today." Charlotte reminds Mackenzie. "Something must have drove Daniel mad not to be here himself to sort this out."

"Or someone who's name rhymes with Dick." Mackenzie responds with a serious look on her face. "I know he's been chasing Daniel down for days about something... Pretty sure I saw Daniel google about where to buy a new shovel."

Charlotte smiles at Mackenzie and turns her face back to the stack of papers, her eyes narrowing as she reads one in her head.

"Looks like Dani is trying to get us to sign off on a new drink here." Charlotte tells Mackenzie.

"Can't do that without tasting it." Mackenzie says with a nod. "Nick mighta just scribbled his chicken scratch down but not us, need to have a swig of that."

Charlotte stands up and nods her head.



The camera cuts to the bar area where Dani Weston stands, looking at Charlotte and Mackenzie with two red drinks in front of them, the nerves on Dani's face are clear to see.

She's known Charlotte and Mackenzie for a long time, they'd even call Dani a friend, which was rare for the London Underground ladies before they came to America, they kept their enemies close but who needed friends.

Mackenzie moves the straw around the drink, just stringing it out, knowing each passing second, the nerves would be increasing, not out of malice towards Dani, more out of personal entertainment.

"You know if you don't drink it soon." Charlotte starts. "Dani's gonna probably faint or something."

Mackenzie rolls her eyes and both her and Charlotte take a long sip through the straw of the red drink. Charlotte looks at Mackenzie with an approving nod. Charlotte stops drinking and looks towards Dani.

"Yeah." She says with a reaffirming nod. "I'll be signing off on these things."

"These things would get Fenris pissed after three and that's saying something." Mackenzie says. "Gimme one of these things before bed and I am out for the count. Nice one."

A wide smile crosses Dani's face.

"Thank you." Dani says sweetly. "I wasn't sure you was gonna like that one."

"It's full of booze, what's not to like?" Mackenzie says.

Before the conversation continues, a casino security guard moves towards Charlotte, whispering something in her ear. Charlotte stands up and looks towards the main door, turning her head slightly to give the security guard a nod. She looks back at Mackenzie.

"We got an issue." She tells Mackenzie, before looking at Dani. "We'll be back with you in a bit. If you need us, call us."

Dani nods as Charlotte and Mackenzie stand from their bar stools and step away a little. Mackenzie looks at Charlotte with narrowed eyes.

"Someone trying to get in with a firearm." Charlotte quickly tells Mackenzie.

Mackenzie puts her nose in the air, breathing deeply.

"I smell bacon." Mackenzie tells Charlotte.

Mackenzie always had a weird knack of being able to know when there was a police officer around without even seeing them. Her instinct had got the group out of trouble on many occasions in the past.

The two walk towards the main door, stopping to look across at a man seemingly arguing with security. Mackenzie nods as she looks towards Charlotte.

"Defo old bill." Mackenzie nods, confirming her suspicions of the police. "He stinks of it. Everything about him stinks of police. He couldn't have been more obvious if he come crashing through the door in a panda car."

Charlotte and Mackenzie approaches the man, still arguing with the security guards.

"What's the problem here?" Mackenzie asks.

The man turns to the women and looks them up and down.

"Who are you?" The man asks in a gruff voice.

"I'm Mackenzie, this is Charlotte, we're part owners of this Casino." Mackenzie tells them. "And what's your name officer?"

The man looks taken back by the serious looking Mackenzie, her dislike for police is common knowledge amongst the group.

"Officer Brand." The now confirmed police officer replies.

"He won't give up the gun boss." The nearest security guard tells Charlotte.

"Here's the thing Officer Brand, this is a firearm free zone." Charlotte tells him. "Clearly stated all over the place. Only people with weapons in this place is my own people and they're non lethal."

"That's bullshit." Officer Brand replies quickly.

"No, we're fucking English mate." Mackenzie snaps back. "You can consider all this Casino and anything we own, as a British territory and we have gun control. There ain't no guns allowed on these grounds."

"Besides." Charlotte adds. "Haven't you watched the damn news lately with you American lunatics and mass shootings. We ain't encouraging that and we don't want a shootout, so you either check your guns or you go to a place that takes the risks of pissed up idiots shooting in the air like Texans."

"Can I have a word with you ladies?" Officer Brand says, pointing to one side.

Charlotte and Mackenzie move to one side with the office and listens closely to him.

"This is official business." The officer says.

"I don't really give a fuck." Mackenzie tells him. "You're not having a gun in here."

"Besides, unless you're looking at someone that works here, you have no right to be in here without informing us, especially if you're bringing in guns." Charlotte tells him. "So as you haven't spoken to anyone here with any kinda power, to get permission to carry those peashooters on our property, I'm gonna tell you to sling your hook."

The officer sighs deeply

"I don't think you understand." Officer Brand replies exhaling. "We have been chasing a jewel thief cause Claude LeFluer for months and we know he's in Vegas after a big job looking to make an exchange. We have good intelligence that it will be happening here. We needed to work quick to be here and do this."

"Never heard of him." Mackenzie responds innocently. "Not a crime buff myself but I do know that you're not bringing your gun in here, and no one will no matter what badge you flash around, or any of your work friends flash around. Basically, you can walk in, you can look around for this bloke, but you are not causing a fucking shootout around here with innocent people in here."

"I mean, if you was smart, you would have spoke to us, or the major shareholder." Charlotte adds. "And arrangements could have been made where this place would have just been full of your people and not innocents having a night out. So either check your gun or hit the bricks because you're not coming in here with that thing and causing shit. You can have your chance of catching this fella, but not with a deadly weapon. There's no two ways about this at all and standing here wasting your time pissing around with me is just giving your suspect more time to do what he's gotta and disappear in to the night again."

Charlotte and Mackenzie stare at the man, trying to force a little pressure on him to make up his mind. Eventually the police officer sighs.

"Check ya gun over there." Charlotte says with a point. "And give your mates the heads up too, because I don't wanna waste my time standing here when we got a delivery to sign for and a casino to run."

Mackenzie nods at security guard to escort the police officer to check his gun in and Charlotte and Mackenzie turn to walk away. Mackenzie looks over her shoulder, checking the distance between them and the police officer.

"Think someone's been talking?" Mackenzie asks.

"No one in here." Charlotte adds. "Someone with half arsed information. It's no one too close but might be worth looking in to."

The two walk past the bar but Dani calls out to them.

"Hey guys." Dani calls out, causing the women to stop. "There's an alcohol delivery downstairs, but the guys at the loading docks said it needs a signature from one of you guys and not me."

Charlotte nods her head as she looks at Dani.

"Yeah, it's some of Daniel's really expensive stuff." Charlotte tells her. "Because of the price and such, it was arranged for one of us to sign for it. Nothing important, but when he spends a bomb on that import stuff, he likes to sign for it."

"Where is he?" Dani asks, but inhales sharply, thinking that maybe she's overstepping her mark.

"Not sure." Mackenzie tells her. "Him, Os and Nick took off somewhere this morning, haven't seen them since. Anyway, better go sign for that booze."



Down in the loading dock, Charlotte and Mackenzie walk through a side door, Mackenzie holding a bag in her hand, watching men unload a  huge van with boxes, moving them to one side and stacking them in a neat pile, presumably waiting for them to be moved on elsewhere in the building. Charlotte and Mackenzie walk down a few steps to move to the back of the truck, peering in to see it three quarters of a way full with different top shelf alcohols.

"Gotta admit, this was pretty smart of Daniel." Mackenzie tells Charlotte with a reaffirming nod of her head. "Not many would have come up with this. Just feels a bit weird having the plod above our head sitting there waiting."

"Nothing to worry about." Charlotte tells her. "No one's expecting this to be anything other than a booze delivery."

A man steps out of the front of the truck, moving along the side to get to where Charlotte and Mackenzie stand. He holds out a clipboard and pen and Charlotte takes it in her hand, signing her name across the docket.

"Now that the legitimate stuff is done." Charlotte says with a smile. "How are you Claude? Loving the fake facial hair."

"Glasses ain't helping though, they make you look old." Mackenzie adds.

The man removes a hat from his head.

Yes, indeed the man is Claude LeFleur, the man Officer Brand alluded to not too long before during his conversation with Charlotte and Mackenzie.

"It's good to see you both." Claude says with a slight French accent. "Well, one of you at least. Where is Daniel today?"

"He had other business to deal with." Charlotte tells him. "So he sent us down here to do this."

"It's good that he trusts you to do this." Claude replies.

"We need to get this done Claude." Mackenzie tells him. "The local police force is upstairs looking to introduce themselves to you."

A slight smile crosses Claude's face.

"Oh I know." Claude tells them. "Officer Brand did not like to give up his weapon."

Charlotte and Mackenzie look towards each other in surprise and back towards Claude, who's slight smile has turned in to a much wider smile.

"I do my own research before committing." Claude says. "He doesn't worry me, he has no men on the road. I have looked in to this. They think I was just going to walk in to the casino and do this in plain sight."

Claude reaches in to his pocket and pulls out a black felt bag and hands it to Mackenzie. Mackenzie puts the back she walked in with on the ground and opens the top of the back felt bag and pours the contents in to her hand. A wide smile appears on her face as she looks down at a handful of diamonds. She looks closely at the them. Charlotte leans her head in closely, taking a look at them. She and Mackenzie share a look and Mackenzie puts them back in the bag. She puts the bag and the contents back in to her pocket. She reaches down to the floor and picks up the bag she brought and hands it to Claude. He opens the zip and looks inside, looking at rolled up bank notes.

"I will not count." He tells them. "I trust you all."

"Well you better get on your toes pretty quickly." Charlotte tells him. "Before one of them have  brainwave upstairs and figure something out."

Claude nods his head and makes his way to the front of the truck. Charlotte and Mackenzie smile as they make their way to the door.



Back in the office, the sound of the safe door is heard slamming and Charlotte and Mackenzie turn around.

"Now that's dealt with, now it's time to focus on what's to come on Sunday." Charlotte says. "I'm not taking Sierra Williams lightly if I'm the one in the ring with her. I'm not that stupid because I do things by the numbers and by the numbers, Sierra is one of the most dangerous women in SCW. Picks up wins all over the place and beats people you don't expect her to beat. People see her in the ring and step back, they think twice about everything they do because they know what a psycho she is, but there's no half a step back here, there's no backing down here. The truth is Sierra, we've faced bigger and scarier people than you outside of the ring. We've taken on a lot of scarier people than you've ever seen in your life. I think it's an East London thing. Women there don't like to back down, they don't like to step away and we've dealt with people like that all our lives, so you just don't have the fear factor with us at all."

Charlotte shakes her head.

"That's what you're built on." Charlotte continues. "The fiery Latina fear, we know that those Latin girls are hot blooded and up for a fight... Well, most of you, we've seen Crystal whatever her name is. We know though that you're built on scaring the daylights out of people before they've even got it the ring with you."

Charlotte waves her finger.

"Can't use that advantage against us." Charlotte says with a smile. "Cause you should know, we're not people who back down from anyone or anything. We're happy to stand toe to toe with anyone. So now you gotta look at what you are without that fear, without people scared to death before getting in the ring with you. Evelyn needed to change her drawers four times before facing you, but that ain't us so I don't have to tell you this is gonna be a completely different challenge for you, doesn't matter if it's me or Kenz taking you on, you should know straight up that this is gonna be so much different than last week. You gotta approach this in a very different way and whatever you say, your little acid tongue, it's not gonna bother us at all. We don't listen to a damn word what anyone says about us when it comes to getting in the ring, but you should listen to what we have to say and what we have to say, you should take as a lesson. The lesson for you is come up with something else, because that scary Sierra thing won't work on everyone so you need to sit there and come up with another way to get on someone's nerves."

She pushes her hands together.

"When you strip all that back, yes, you got years of experience on us." Charlotte continues. "But you've seen the stories of the inexperienced being the veterans and this is the case here. Don't get me wrong, we're not exactly newbies, but you've been doing this for years, not even that matters. It comes down to who are the better wrestlers, who can control themselves and that's us Sierra. Don't matter which one of us you're in the ring with, outcome will be the same."

"I think you're a bit respectful there." Mackenzie chips in. "Cause the numbers, and all that bollocks means nothing to me. Sierra's like me, loves a fucking fight."

Charlotte tilts her head to the right in slight agreement.

"And this is why I'm hoping that I end up in the ring with her." Mackenzie says with an evil looking grin. "Because it will be a fucking fight. None of that wrestling shit, just a straight up knock your teeth out fight. It's what everyone wants to see, me on one side of the ring, Sierra on the other, because they know the science of this wrestling shit goes out the window and it will be two women just kicking seven bags of shit out of each other. It's what people would pay good money for."

Mackenzie cracks her knuckles.

"And fuck me, it would be worth the money." Mackenzie says with a cold nod. "I think that woman might actually be a challenge in a straight up fight, fuck if we ever needed a pair of hands, I think she'd fit in fucking well, but I ain't no fat fucker like Bobbie Dahl who will tire that easy, I'm not some pussy bitch like Evelyn who will run around the ring scared to death of Sierra Williams, I'm someone that's gonna stand face to face and punch until one of us isn't standing anymore. I'll either knock Sierra the fuck out, or wear myself out trying. I'm going for knocking Sierra out myself. I come in to every match looking for a fight and I do mean every single match and so far, so many people have let me down."

Mackenzie looks at Charlotte.

"So many bitches out there who can't take more than a few punches." She says with a sigh.

Charlotte nods her head as Mackenzie turns back to the camera.

"I really hope you can Sierra." Mackenzie says with a smirk. "I really hope you can take a fucking dig or two cause not many in SCW can. Believe me, if you get that tough luck of facing me, you're gonna take more than a few to that face of yours. On Sunday, if it's me, expect my fist to hit your face over and over again until you can't move anymore. For your own safety, you better hope you get Charlotte instead. Right, I'm bored of talking about you now, so I'll see ya Sunday, I'll hopefully be the one who's fist is connecting with your teeth."

The door of the office opens and the two look around to see Osbourne carrying in Nick George over his shoulder.

"What happened to him?" Charlotte asks.

"It's a long story..." Daniel says with a grin. "But a good un!"

The camera fades to black.

19
Climax Control Archives / Doing my nut in!
« on: August 09, 2019, 08:48:49 AM »
 Smiling is a big part of my game, a warm smile puts people at ease around you, which is a big plus in the game we're in. Trying to get people to trust you with a smile, means they part with what you want a little bit easier and quicker than most. In a game like ours where we need to get what we want pretty sharpish, that smile can make all the difference, but I ain't gonna lie, I ain't been smiling too often at this point, the smile has been wiped clean off my face because some bloke has been badgering me about joining the wrestling world, joining London Underground on the camera. That man is my close friend, Nick George. I like Nick, we grew up together, we worked together for donkey's years, but he never made it up to my level, he never rose the ranks and has accepted that, he's good for that, but now he wants to be part of the group on the screen, doing the SCW thing.

There's a couple of things that scream out no to me. One, he just got a promotion to run the casino a little more hands on, and two, his temperament to manage our wrestling career ain't all there. He sees wrestling management as general management, but it's not, yet he won't ease up.

I've avoided having the conversation with him because he bugged the daylights out of me. He's doing it for the wrong reasons, he wants to punch a ginger bloke. He could do that without being involved in wrestling but knows he can get away with it if it's for the entertainment of others.

Anyway, I thought I'd avoided him well, swerving his offer to hang out at his place. It had been a long day so home felt like a good place to be...

... How wrong was I?



Tiredness covers Daniel Morgan's face as he puts the key in the door to the home he shares with the rest of London Underground. The rest of the group opting to be elsewhere for the night, but sleep was very much on Daniel's mind. A quick turn of the key allows him to push the door open to the home and walks in. Daniel walks directly to the living room, taking his jacket off from his back and hangs it on a nearby coat rack. Without turning his back, he rolls his eyes before closing them.

"What are you doing here?" Daniel asks "And more to the point, how did you even get in here?"

Daniel turns around to see Nick George sitting on his U shaped sofa, his feet up.

"And get your plates off me sofa." Daniel tells Nick.

Nick takes his feet off the sofa and looks at Daniel, Daniel staring right back at him.

"So?" Daniel asks as he moves towards. "What's with the breaking and entering act?"

Nick puts his hands up as he looks at Daniel.

"Not breaking and entering." Nick tells Daniel with a calm smile. "More pick pocketing when Os leaves his keys unprotected in his pocket."

Daniel moves around, sitting at another part of the sofa.

"So spill." Daniel tells him.

"Well, Dani said you couldn't swing by our place for a little presentation that I worked so hard on." Nick tells Daniel. "So if Muhammad wouldn't go to the mountain, the mountain comes to him."

Nick reaches to the floor, picking up a laptop and hitting a button, causing Daniel's television to light up with the words "Why Nick is already a better manager than every manager in SCW."

"I could do without this." Daniel mutters to himself.

"Why Nick is already a better manager than every manager in SCW." Nick says proudly. "Catchy eh?"

"As catchy as an STD in Thailand." Daniel replies plainly.

Nick clicks a button on the laptop and a picture of Alanah O'Connell appears.

"Now I took these people from the managers page because it was easier" Nick says as he clicks a button again on the laptop, showing the word who on the screen. "Who indeed, I  mean she's listed as a manager, her profile says manager, but I don't think she's ever really been around, certainly not the shows I've seen. Now I would show up more, making me already a better manager than her."

Nick clicks another button and Aron Baltassarson appears on the screen. Nick clicks on again and a picture of a doormat is seen.

"Doormat Daniel, a doormat." Nick tells him. "He's basically a glorified Alfred to his master Batman. He does whatever his bro tells him to do, he doesn't have an independent thought in his nut. Just a follower, nothing else. Since Ty West came along, he ain't really needed other than being a butler. See, I ain't a follower, I get things done, I am a man of action, a man who doesn't have to pick up laundry or wear noise cancelling earphones because me brother has no respect for me being in the house as long as he's playing hide the sausage with some batty boy. I command respect, therefore, already a better manager than Aron long name."

Daniel lets out a long yawn as he closes his eyes, but Nick continues. Clicking a button to show the twins of Cassie and Gene Banton Jr. He clicks again with the word repetitive on the screen.

"Yes, repetitive." Nick says pointing at the screen. "They also force the commentator to say the same old line about bringing his pyro from home, I mean come on, get a new line or two. I mean, she don't do sod all but walk to the ring, but giving him the mic is about as bright as a match in a hurricane. If brains were dynamite, he wouldn't have enough to blow his own nose. See, already a better manager."

Nick looks towards Daniel, seeing his eyes already closed and shakes his head.

"Ok, I'll skip a couple, wake up." Nick says as he frantically clicks on the buttons.

Daniel opens his eyes and tries to focus on the screen. He waits as Nick gets up a picture of Spencer Gosling. He grits his teeth and clicks again with the words ginger twat on the screen.

"Stupid cartoon look alike, ginger twat son of a orange tree." Nick says through gritted teeth. "Strangest looking human being on the face of the earth, looks like a drawing, and needs a good punch in the damn face. I mean look at the fucking ginger tosser Daniel! Look at him! He belongs in South Park! You can't tell me I'm not a better manager than him already?"

"Wouldn't have a clue, rarely shows up." Daniel says with another yawn. "Let me ask you this Nicky. Do you know what a wrestling manager does?"

"Stands at ringside, punches people." Nick fires back pretty quickly.

"No, traditional managers are there to talk for someone." Daniel tells him. "They never made it as a wrestler but got the talking side down. Problem is in this game, every wrestler can actually talk, they don't need a mouthpiece."

"Os don't talk, he needs a mouthpiece." Nick says waving his finger at Daniel, a wide smile on his face.

"You may have me on that, but I ain't just gonna click me fingers and make you a manager Nick, ain't gonna work that way." Daniel tells Nick, his eyes half open. "We had to bust our arses to get a foot in here at great expense, you just can't walk up to someone and be their wrestling manager."

"That ginger bollocks must have done. Look at him!" Nick says shaking his head. "He probably used to get beat up by his little sister every day, little sister 5 years younger than him, and he has a really annoying fucking name too."

"He musta done something that puts him ahead of you." Daniel says, half poking the bear.

Nick grits his teeth as he looks at Daniel, knowing Daniel may have a point but not too quick to admit it.

"So what do I have to do?" Nick asks.

"Maybe this is tiredness talking and I ain't gonna be feeling this one tomorrow, but be here at 9am tomorrow and we'll go sort something out where you can get started." Daniel says through a yawn. "Till then, piss off for a while."

A smile crosses Nick's face as he stands up to leave.

"You're not gonna regret this." He says with a grin.

"I already am." Daniel says with a nod.

As Nick walks past him, Daniel reaches in to his pocket. He pulls out a phone and quickly hits a few buttons, holding it up to his ear and waits.

"Charley." Daniel says talking to Charlotte. "Tomorrow, can you and Kenz deal with that delivery? I need to go do something.... No nothing major, just need to show Nick it ain't easy doing what we do...."



And he showed up when I told him to, not knowing what to expect, but I do. We're off to a OG Gym, ran by the people who trained us, Gabriel and Odette Stevens.

Yes, I called ahead to get permission for this. Gabriel and Odette don't run a public gym, you need permission to bring an outsider there, no matter who you are. Gabriel was fuming when Courtney Pierce and Ty West were taken there without permission by Fenris, I mean proper fuming to the point it nearly cost Fenris his privileges there. Their gym was their gym, not many outsiders have seen the inside of those walls and if I rolled up there with Nick, without asking Gabriel AND Odette, chances are we'd be told to sling our hook. It's just not what you do.

Osbourne stops the car outside the gym, turning off the engine. Daniel opens the passenger side door and steps out while Nick steps out of the back of the car. Nick looks up at the building and to Daniel.

"Is this that gym no one but special people can train at?" Nick asks Daniel.

Daniel nods his head up and down as Osbourne joins them and looks at the building.

"Yeah, and you're arsehole lucky to be allowed to be stepping through that door." Daniel tells him firmly "Because not many people get the chance to do this, so enjoy it while you can."

"What am I even doing here, I thought only chosen wres...." Nick stops in his tracks. "Oh..."

Daniel and Osbourne smile towards Nick as they start to walk to the door. Daniel presses a buzzer outside and the door opens. Daniel and Osbourne walk in to the building, Nick following them slowly. They walk towards the reception desk, to see the stuffed teddy bear, owned by Despayre, Angel sitting on a raised chair behind the desk.

"Morning Angel." Daniel says with a nod, much to Nick's confusion.

"Are you telling me that teddy bear just buzzed us in?" Nick mutters, not believing what he just said.

Daniel looks at him, trying to put on his best serious face.

"This place is slightly magic." Daniel says as he pushes a door open and walks in to the main gym area.

Before Daniel can move too far in to the gym, Lucas Stevens, son of Gabriel and Odette runs towards him. Out of instinct, Daniel reaches down and picks the young boy in the air.

"Alright pal." Daniel says with a smile. "You alright?"

"I'm good." He tells Daniel, but his eyes drift towards Nick. "Who's he?"

Daniel looks behind him.

"That's Nick, he's come to get beat up today." Daniel says with a grin.

"I could take him." Lucas says, looking at a confused Nick, even getting a smile out of Osbourne.

Osbourne looks at Nick and nods at him.

"Aw shut up." Nick says firmly. "You talk too much Os."

Daniel puts Lucas back on to the ground, the young man running off and in to the gym as Gabriel approaches the trio. Gabriel nods towards Daniel.

"Well, I was surprised to get the call asking for this." Gabriel says with a smile.

"What's this?" Nick asks confused. "No one's told me shit."

Daniel turns towards Nick and looks at him seriously.

"You want to be a manager, you want to do what we do, then you're gonna train for it." Daniel tells him firmly. "You're gonna learn the ins and outs of this thing."

"To be a manager?" Nick says with a sceptical tone. "The guy with the clap is a manager, I don't see him training."

Daniel, Osbourne and Gabriel look around each other.

"Who's got the clap now?" Gabriel asks.

"Dunno, but you can get antibiotics for that." Daniel tells him.

"The clap." Nick says again. "You know the Viking things all those Icelandic people did after knocking England out of the Euros."

A look of relief crosses Daniel and Gabriel's face.

"THAT clap." Daniel says holding back a laugh. "You mean Aron?"

"Yeah, you don't see him here." Nick says with a smirk.

Behind Nick's back, a shirtless Aron walks past him, Daniel nods towards him.

"Morning A." Daniel say with a nod, but Nick smirks.

"I ain't falling for that." Nick says with another smirk. "Gotta get up earlier to catch me out like that."

"Morning Daniel, Osbourne." Aron says warmly before putting his hand on Nick's shoulder. "Nick."

A frown crosses Nick's face.

"Well shit." He says slowly.

Aron walks past the group to continue his work out as Nick slowly shakes his head.

"Aron is here five times a week at least." Gabriel tells Nick "He works out with Fenris every day he can. If shows are in Vegas, there's times he's here for two weeks straight. He may not be a wrestler but someday he might be, so he puts the effort in as much as anyone else here."

"I only want to be a manager." Nick says with a shrug. "Then I can put words in the big fella's gob for him."

Nick points a thumb towards the much larger Osbourne and nods his head just once firmly.

"And what's wrong with learning all aspects?" Daniel asks him. "The better you learn the entire business, the better you can be at it, more success you have. Your missus can do it, she went through this all. Do you wanna give her your trousers now?"

Nick looks across at the ring and back to Daniel and across to Gabriel.

"How had can it be?" Nick ponders. "It can't be that hard to learn."

"You know you can't actually punch people." Gabriel mentions with a frown.

Nick frowns back at Gabriel.

"Then I quit." Nick says, turning on his heels, but Osbourne stands in front of him.

"The ginger cartoon character one." Daniel starts "Nick the I'm so tough and macho man zero. Proper own goal there son because now you know deep down in your heart, ginger bloke is better at something than you."

Daniel smiles behind Nick's back as Nick grinds his teeth.

"And I mean if you give up that easy, not sure you're the right man to even be in a position of power at the casino." Daniel says, trying not to laugh. "I mean we can send you back to London to work under David, or maybe you can be the guy who picks up the empty glasses at the casino, working with that college kid or something."

Nick closes his eyes and turns back to face Daniel. He waves a finger at Daniel, the words trying to come out of his mouth, but Daniel raises both eyebrows as no words comes past his lips. Daniel points at the ring as Nick sighs and starts to walk towards it. Gabriel walks towards the ring and Daniel moves to one side, picking up a nearby chair and places it outside the ring and watches on as Nick and Gabriel get in to the ring. The camera focuses on Daniel as he watches the ring.

"AAAAWWWWWW" Nick can be heard yelling out.

THUMP!

The sound of body meeting canvas can be heard. Daniel winces as he watches on.

"God fucking damn..." Nick can be heard yelling.

THUMP!

Daniel looks back towards Osbourne behind him.

"He's gonna feel that in the morning." Daniel tells him before turning his attention back to the ring. "Gonna feel that a hell of a lot. Better book him off work tomorrow Os cause he ain't gonna make it."

Osbourne nods his head but Daniel turns his head towards the camera.

"And while you're here." Daniel starts. "Might as well have a little chat about Lachlan Kane while I got the chance."

Daniel waves his fingers towards the camera.

"I gotta admit Lachlan, you've had a few distractions lately." Daniel says. "I can relate, I got a brother who's a pain in the arse too, always trying to undermine what you do and yeah, it's a right bark but I choose to focus on the tasks at hand, such as this upcoming match where you will be in the ring against me or Os. It's a daunting prospect, and I know in your melon, you think you're already one half of the best team there is out there, but I don't think that's really the case, do you? I mean you've gone off the boil something chronic lately and it ain't too much to say it's easy to see why. You're sitting there with some chunky bird looking at all those cameraman up close shots of ya junk wanting a part of that eggplant, and just when you shake her off, you have the strangest looking ex military flamer trying to get a grope, so I get why ya pretty distracted when it comes to the in ring stuff, it would explain why these outside distractions are pissing with ya mind, when all you want is to stop being treated like you're a prime steak. Unfortunately, that's always gonna be there while Christian Underwood is your boss, so you're always gonna be a little distracted. Every time you walk to that ring, you're gonna sit there and wonder if Christian's told that cameraman to get a little too close, that feeling you're gonna have of feeling like nothing but a piece of meat is pretty much always gonna be there. Eventually, it's gonna mess with ya head to the point where you are set to go on a long losing streak."

Daniel pauses for breath for a second.

"I honestly thought it would start up last week, not gonna lie to ya mate." Daniel says with a cool, calm tone to his voice. "I mean you couldn't shake them two off a couple of weeks ago and I thought that, that fella's mind games might have got to ya too much last week to give it a go. I thought he was gonna get under your skin, but you have nothing to worry about with mind games this week."

Daniel shakes his head.

"I don't do the mind games bollocks." Daniel says honestly. "I'm more blatant and on the nose with what I say, and I couldn't give a monkeys if you was a little fat bloke or a hundred percent muscle. I couldn't give a damn if you have a chunk after ya, or a very effeminate bloke wanting ya, doesn't change what's gonna happen in that ring. I don't need to play mind games when I got the talent that I have, I don't have to play them on Os' behalf because the man is a bit of a monster, utter brute force. I don't need to throw you off your game because between now and the last time we met, we have got better and better and you've let things slide a bit. You've sat there and seemingly give up, almost flushing a good start down the bog. This is why I'm predicting Lachlan that you're about to go on a long losing streak, starting on Sunday at Climax Control 245. I'm predicting that it's time for us to get one over on you two and this is the beginning of your slip in to obscurity."

Daniel leans back a little in the chair.

"Fucks sake." Nick's voice can be heard saying off the camera.

THUMP!

Daniel winces as he looks in the ring.

"Ouch." Daniel says with a shake of the head. "Anyway Lachlan, I think you know that you've gotta be at the top of your game to beat us. You know you've gonna do better than you have done lately because let's face it, choking a Roulette title match has done bugger all for your confidence here, getting a draw with two people you should be defeating and getting through last week cause they didn't exactly put in the effort to make a difference. Your upcoming loss against us should put you in a slump."

"NO NO NO NO!" Nick can be heard shouting.

THUMP!

Daniel ignores it to continue.

"I know Hot Stuff right now is handing out incentives so maybe when we're done with ya, he'll give ya something to aim for. I mean you show up every week to talk to the fans, so you've earned it, right?" Daniel says tapping his chin. "Ah nevermind, he still might give you something decent to do to relight the fire you had when you first showed up because believe me, you're gonna have to rediscover that form somehow cause your dream of recapturing the mixed tag team titles end on Sunday. We have the same dream of getting those belts and being on the Summer XXXTreme VI show with something meaningful on the line and it doesn't matter who we face, the facts remain in place that this is the end of the line for you Lachlan. This is the stop you get off at."

THUMP!

Daniel gives two thumbs up to the ring in front of him.

"I respect what you've done so far Lachlan, even if you have gone off the boil." Daniel starts "I respect that fact that you and Sierra has the same goals as us by lifting this division to the next level and getting rid of the titles from those vermin that is Gamer Inc, but I ain't gonna be happy, Os ain't gonna be happy, the girls ain't gonna be happy until those titles come back to us. It's been the goal from day one. Us and those tag belts go together pretty damn well Lachlan and we are not gonna stop until we get those belts back again. Thanks for trying to push the division but it's time those belts came back with us. This is where the dream ends for you."

"ENOUGH!" Shouts Nick's voice.

THUMP!

"And if you know anything about me, you'll know I don't do bullshit." Daniel says looking down the camera. "I only deal in facts."

The camera moves to the ring to show Nick crawling towards the outside towards Daniel.

"All he keeps doing is throwing me in the fucking air." Nick complains.

"Aw, you'll get used to it in a few days." Daniel says with a smirk.

"The fuck?" Nick fires back.

Daniel stands up as the camera fades out.

20
Climax Control Archives / Just Greed? Turn it in pal!
« on: July 19, 2019, 11:07:11 AM »
 I don't get insulted easily, neither do the girls or Os, but as soon as our upcoming match was announced, our opponents took to that wonderful world where no one says what they mean, and hints at shit about doing something, then not bothering, yes, Twitter, to call us the sin of greed... Are you having a laugh Gerald? Just the sin of greed? No pal, we are much more than that. You see, I am a man who does believe in God, I am a man who feels there's a higher power somewhere. I mean we wasn't just plonked on this earth without guidance to me, but it is hypocrisy really. You count against sins, yet you do them all the time. Have you not over indulged in the Lord's name at Christmas? Have you not took pride in your work? Have you never had a lazy day to yourself? Have you always been happy with what you've been handed and not been envious of someone who had more, driving you to greed? Have you never walked in the kitchen, seen your missus from behind and got a rager, dragged down those drawers and whacked her a portion on the kitchen table?

Bollocks you haven't. We all sin every single day, and to just call us one sin is pretty insulting.

We encourage sin because life would be a pretty dull place without it. This was our last week...

*******

GLUTTONY

Saturday nights off have become a bit of a custom to the members of London Underground since Nick George and Dani Weston got a promotion in the casino, the four "board members" were no longer to required to be there constantly. Daniel had full faith in both Dani and Nick to do what they had to do to keep the business ticking over, even if some of the members of the group had doubts on Nick's professionalism, Daniel had known him for years. This led to a lot of easy going Saturday nights in the London Underground house in the hills.

With the television playing in the background, Daniel, sits in the middle of the U shaped sofa, his eyes on the game on the television, while Osbourne sat to his left around the side, and Charlotte and Mackenzie sat to his right.

"I'm starting to feel like we're all becoming seriously fucking old." Mackenzie says with a sharp tone.

Daniel turns his head, looking at her with a smile, a beer in his hand. He raises the bottle towards Mackenzie with a smile.

"Lovely, ain't it?" He says with his thick English tone cutting through the room.

"Until we get a call that Nick has set off the smoke alarms." Charlotte adds to the conversation.

"He won't do that..." Daniel reassures her, before frowning. "Well, not again, not this soon anyway. Can't possibly do it twice in one week."

Charlotte and Mackenzie tilt their heads, looking at Daniel, Daniel turns his head to see Osbourne staring a hole through his boss.

"Well I hope not anyway." Daniel says with a shrug.

Daniel tries to hold back a frown as a knock on the door can be heard, causing Charlotte and Mackenzie to gaze at each other.

"Expecting anything?" Charlotte asks.

Mackenzie shakes her head but the two look towards Osbourne, who is already off his feet and heading towards the door in haste. Daniel turns his head to the door, waiting for his return, and within a few seconds, Osbourne returns, carrying four large pizzas. He walks to the coffee table and places them down.

"Nice one Os." Mackenzie says with a nod but Osbourne looks up at her.

Osbourne shakes his head at Mackenzie, waving his finger at her and pointing to himself. He flips the lid open and pulls away a slice, demolishing it within seconds.

"Are you serious?" Mackenzie says from across the room.

Osbourne looks at her seriously and nods his head firmly, his hand moving towards a second slice.

"Not even gonna give away a slice of that thing?" Charlotte asks him.

Osbourne shakes his head at Charlotte as the second slice quickly disappears. The two women looks towards Daniel who rolls his shoulders at them.

"What can I say?" Daniel says rhetorically. "He's a growing lad."

Growing lad or just plainly a glutton?

*******

SLOTH

Lazy Sunday afternoons, something everyone enjoys from time to time and Charlotte Elliot was no different. Downtime for a wrestler is more than a little important but today this wasn't about downtime, this was about can't be bothered to move. Last night wasn't an overly heavy night, but the urge to move wasn't there.

Laying on the sofa in the shared home with the rest of London Underground, Charlotte laid across the sofa with her head on the arm rest at the end of the big U shaped sofa, looking through glassed over eyes at the television, an episode of NCIS on the screen. Her mind drifted, not focusing too much on the television when Mackenzie Page leans over her.

"Working hard?" Mackenzie questions as she looks down at her friend.

"Meh." Charlotte replies without much tone to her voice.

"It's Sunday, it's time to get ready and go to work." Mackenzie tells her.

Charlotte's eyes stay directly on the television, her mind not even grasping what's happening during the gun fight on the screen.

"Why?" Charlotte asks, not looking up at Mackenzie. "We're not booked, the show is in a different state, no one seems to give a monkeys about the mixed tag titles or that division so why was the time burning up aviation fuel to sit there and see either Gamer Inc make a return and still hold those belts to ransom, or not."

Charlotte reaches out towards a bowl of popcorn on the nearby table but the bowl sits just out of reach of her fingertips. She gives up and shrugs her shoulders.

"Meh, can't be arsed." She says to herself.

Mackenzie rests her elbows on top of the sofa, leaning in closer.

"So you're telling me, the woman who gets up early every day to head off to work, or look for business opportunities can't be bothered to go to work today." Mackenzie says. "Are you feeling alright?"

Charlotte continues to just stare mindlessly at the television screen, her eyes still glassed over.

"That's the short version." Charlotte tells her. "If I could hire a butler to bring things to me from the fridge, I would. I mean I could hire someone to do that, but my phone isn't with me at the moment."

Mackenzie looks around and sees Charlotte's phone right next to her, just inches away from her hand.

"It's right there." Mackenzie tells her with a quick point of her hand.

Charlotte doesn't move her head, just continues to look at the screen in front on her.

"Too far away, can't be bothered to move my hand." Charlotte tells Mackenzie without looking at her.

Mackenzie shakes her head and walks away from her friend.

Some people call it a lazy Sunday afternoon, bible thumpers would call this the sin of sloth.

*******

ENVY

Looking from the window overlooking the whole of the Golden Ring Casino, Daniel J Morgan stands with a glass of whiskey, looking down at his creation through narrowed eyes.

Daniel often looked over his kingdom with a smile on his face but something was up at this point, something wasn't normal as his eyes focused on a couple in the distance, peering down at the happy couple walking hand in hand. Something could scream out that he knew exactly who they were without the camera getting a closer look, just two people in a sea of hundreds but his eyes were focused solely on those two, everyone else in his mind faded in to nothing more than a blur. He knew exactly who he was looking at as a slight touch of regret and jealousy ran through him. He couldn't stop that feeling.

He lifts the his glass to his lips as his eyes focuses on the woman, a smile on her face as she looks deep in to her partners eyes.

"Shoulda moved for that when I had the chance." He whispered to himself.

The feeling inside of the unfamiliar jealousy coursing it's way through his veins was not a natural feeling when it came to Daniel, he'd always taken everything in his stride and was very careful about who to let close, but something about this one woman dragged his attention. He all but confirmed he knew exactly who she was with his earlier words but he couldn't help but continue to be drawn to her.

"Too little, too late." He told himself.

But his eyes wouldn't move from her, he knew deep down that if his eyes moved towards the man, the envy in him would intensify, the jealousy would run through him. He knew he could be calm and play it off but something about this day, something about the way she looked, something about the way she smiled held his gaze, yet on the flip side, something about the man's face, the smile as he looked deep in her eyes brought on the feeling that he disliked the man.

For what?

For going for what he wanted? For being happy?

Regret ran through Daniel's body, he was jealous of the man for being able to wake up every morning next to that beautiful woman, he was jealous of the way he drew her smile when no other man could, he was sad that it wasn't his eyes she was looking in. He knew in his heart it was too late to even consider anything there, something most people don't seem to do, but he knew that he was nothing more than envious of this man.

He was suffering from the sin of envy.

*******

WRATH

"How the fuck did I know this one was gonna be about me..." Mackenzie voice could be heard saying off camera.

The life of a wrestler is a strange one, often thrown in to the spotlight at random times. If you're someone they care about, someone with a little success you're forever being bugged by people. London Underground accept that and use that to their advantage, by allowing people to come to a control environment to speak to them, but a  lot of wrestlers don't have that controlled environment to do that. A lot of wrestlers are out and about, even doing the most menial of tasks, such as shopping, or grabbing a coffee when they're harassed by fans. Being in a Vegas based company, living in Vegas, there is no normality, the faces change all the time. It's not like living in a more quiet area where everyone knows everyone, this is Vegas, and Vegas is full of different faces that don't have their picture with you.

Walking down the Vegas strip, Charlotte Elliot and Mackenzie Page take in the afternoon air, a peaceful relaxing break away from the grind of any type of work. The two converse on the way.

"I can seriously get used to this." Mackenzie says with a calm air about her.

"What?" Charlotte returns. "Walking?"

Mackenzie rolls her eyes at Charlotte as they move through the crowd.

"Less work, more time to relax." Mackenzie says. "Till Sunday comes around and we smash some bible bashers in to the middle of next week."

"Can't believe they even fell for Daniel's ploy of getting them all in the ring at once." Charlotte says with a laugh. "Don't have to worry about sneak attacks when they're all in front of us."

"Ah bollocks." Mackenzie says as she looks across at a crowd of people staring at the two women.

"I've seen that look before." Charlotte confirms.

The group of two men and two women excitedly approach the two women.

"Are you those two wrestlers from London Underground." A woman asks.

Mackenzie hated moments like these, but Charlotte was a little more calm to the situation. That statement would surprise no one.

"Yeah, that's us." Charlotte says with the best warm smile she could muster.

"Can we have a picture taken with you guys?" a man asks.

"If it's quick." Mackenzie fires back.

The group huddle together, the two men instantly standing next to the women of London Underground on the outside while the two women stand in between the two wrestlers. A woman in the middle reaches for her phone, holding her arm out as long as she can to fit everyone in the picture. She quickly snaps the picture but Mackenzie's face changes as she looks at the man to her right, the man smiling at her.

"Son of a bitch..." She says.

Mackenzie throws an elbow to the man's nose, his nose instantly bursting open. He stumbles back and Mackenzie cracks him to the jaw with a huge right hand, sending him to the floor. His three friends look to take a step closer but Charlotte holds up her hand.

"I wouldn't if I was you." She tells them with a slight smile. "Not unless you wanna suffer the same fate."

Mackenzie kicks the man in the ribs as he lays on the floor.

"What gives you the fucking right to try and cop a feel, you silly bastard." She yells at him before blasting another kick to his ribs. "You don't go around grabbing peoples arses and not expect some to fight back you little tosser."

Mackenzie leans over him, lifting him by the blood covered shirt and hitting him repeatedly in the face.

"You never touch what you can't afford." She tells him as she throws punch after punch at him.

Charlotte looks on and moves towards Mackenzie, grabbing her arm to stop her landing a fifth undefended punch to the man and lifts her back to her feet.

"Most leave Vegas with a STD." Charlotte says with a smile. "Not a broken face."

Mackenzie grits her teeth, the anger still on her face.

"He's lucky he's leaving while still breathing." Mackenzie says angrily.

Charlotte pulls her away and Mackenzie turns, walking away softly growling. Charlotte looks at the other three, looking at their friend in shock.

"This is what happens when you get handsy with a lunatic." Charlotte says calmly. "Now you lot have a nice day."

Charlotte walks to catch up with Mackenzie as she walks away, Mackenzie still in a fit of rage.

Epitome of Wrath? Yeah, that'll be Mackenzie.

*******

LUST

Late night in the Golden Ring Casino, a crash can be heard as we jump in to the office of Daniel J Morgan - yes, the casino closes for a while every now and again to be cleaned and completely restocked. The lights in the Casino can be seen through the great long window in Daniel's main office but the lights in the office remain out. The shadow of two figures close by can be seen, one male, one female.

"Daniel...." A sultry female voice can be heard saying.

The camera moves to the front of Daniel's desk, just the lights from downstairs on this face through the window, barely making him recognizable as a dark haired woman presses herself against his toned body, her hands pressed against his light blue shirt. She pulls herself in closer, kissing Daniel's neck, as he lifts her up, pushing her across the desk, sending things crashing to the floor. The woman wraps her legs around Daniel as she starts to unbutton his shirt.

"Ahhhhh." She sighs.

Her patience runs thin as she rips the buttons from his shirt open, exposing his tattooed upper body, running her nails down his toned chest. Daniel reaches up, pulling her shirt over her head. She leans in and kisses him firmly on the lips.

This is not a regular occurrence for Daniel, rarely would he bring anyone he wasn't associated with in to his office, his private office where way too much information was stored, but this was different, this was something he wanted for a while, and bringing people home to his house was certainly never on the cards. It just didn't work like that with his London Underground team mates. If you wanted to get some action, you don't do it on your own doorstep, those were not only his rules in America, but pretty much everywhere he called home, even if home was just temporary.

She reaches for his belt, making short work of the buckle as Daniel smiles towards her, his eyes almost staring in to her soul as she reaches for the button of his expensive suit pants. Daniel turns his head left, looking towards the camera, knowing he's about to shatter that forth wall.

"Gets a bit racy at this point and we know that's a no no." He says with a smirk. "But let's make one thing a little clearer. This is not the bird from earlier, completely different, you never land your plane on another man's runway, that just ain't cricket."

A serious look crosses his face, followed by a nod.

"No matter how much ya want to, you never water another man's garden." He says. "Now that's clear, this is where you disappear and.... Well,  you know, not good for SCW television."

Daniel covers his hand over the camera.

Lust... Everyone's favourite sin.

*******

GREED

Money makes the world go round, say what you want about anything in life but the root of everything is money. No one has ever sat there and settled for what they have, no one at all. Even millionaires want more money or they'd just piss off and not worry about work, not worry about investing, not worried about how to make the next million. No one is ever content with a pound more than they can spend. It doesn't matter who you are, how you want to get yourself through life, we all like that extra cash. Are you telling me right now, no matter what your financial situation, you'd love to have an extra fifty bucks in your pocket. Doesn't matter if you just got paid, or if you're a glorified beggar like Father Gerald and his posse are, you'd love to have that extra cash... Me too and I'm alright for a few quid.

"Is that everything?" Daniel asks as he stands next to a wall safe.

"That's the lot." Charlotte says as she surveys a nearby table.

"All the taking for the last twenty four hours." Mackenzie adds.

Osbourne stands over a table, looking down at piles of money banded together in five thousand dollar bundles, covering almost half the table, the notes neatly stacked upon each other. Daniel looks at the money, his face showing no emotion as he eyes the stacks of green.

Most people would be delighted to see that kind of money sitting in front of them, most people would run off on vacation at that point, but that just wasn't in Daniel's DNA.

"I like it, but there could be more of it." Daniel tells the group.

He was never one for being happy with what he had. He couldn't stop moving when it came to making money, he couldn't stop trying to push himself to do more. Standing still was never what he wanted to do. In his mind, there was enough time to stand still when he was dead, and you're a long time dead.

"How so?" Charlotte asks.

"We need to find the next big money spinner." Daniel tells them, his eyes not moving from the money. "We need to get off our arses and find something that's gonna double this, treble this. I'm talking about so much money, that we can't spend it in fifteen lifetimes."

Daniel lifts his eyes up to look at Osbourne.

"There's a world of opportunity out there, a world where money comes easy, a world where people would buy air if you sold it." Daniel says. "Like those ponces that buy bottled water for their houses when they have taps there. Fools and their money are easily parted and we need to part people from there money."

"You just wanna own Vegas." Mackenzie says with a smile.

"Oh yeah." Daniel agrees. "But not a take over just like that. Bit by bit, I would love to take over this place, turn over millions a day, but you just can't go and take it all in one go. Someday, we will own the lot."

Daniel waves at the money on the table and points to the safe.

"Get this lot loaded in there." Daniel tells them "We'll kick around ideas on how to double this at some point in the near future"

Daniel points at Osbourne.

"And not on a dead cert horse either big guy." Daniel tells him.

Osbourne shrugs his shoulders and the group start to pick the money up to place in the safe.

Tell me you don't want that money? That's your greed kicking in.

*******

PRIDE

"And that was in the last week." Daniel's voice can be heard saying as the scene starts.

The four members of London Underground sit around a card table, cards dealt in front of them and glasses. The camera focuses on Daniel.

"Out of all the sins you could have called us, you called us greed." Daniel says with a shake of his head. "I had a strong case for them all as I've shown you, but this one is my favourite, pride, because I am damn proud of all we've done, I'm damn proud of our wrestling record, I'm proud of the championships we've won, I'm proud of the money we make, the people we bang, the amount of food we can afford. I'm proud that people can open my eyes to show me I want what I can't have to keep me humble, I'm proud that I will never be broke and I want more, I'm proud I was bought up to be angry and stand up to anyone who tries to shit on me and my friends. I am proud I can kick back and do nothing. All those sins Father Gerald, I'm proud of and I encourage."

Daniel looks around himself.

"We have a casino pal." Daniel tells him. "I encourage people to have lazy days here, to get angry when they lose, get jealous of people with bigger chip piles, want more when they win, pig out on everything, then go get banged by some bird who loves the power, why?"

Daniel smirks.

"Because it's bloody fun." He says with a nod.

Another smirk from Daniel.

"Gerald, you wouldn't know what fun was if it bit you on the arse." Daniel starts "And as for you brother David, that old goat has stopped you from ever seeing what life is. All you know is church and wrestling. Well I know ya stock is high in SCU and you did alright last week, but last week, you lot were facing someone at a Judas level, welcome to the big leagues cause now ya up to Jesus standards."

Daniel waves his finger.

"I'm a God fearing man gentlemen, but I can't preach his word." Daniel says. "Cause it's all a lie. You sin on a daily and try and justify it. I sin on a daily and love it. I deal with facts and here's the facts Gerald, here's the skinny David, you're stepping in the ring with a team on God's level and it's very much time to listen. You see I'm not preaching, I'm telling you the cold hard facts of this. I goaded you in to sacrificing your family for a reason, to show you no matter what combo you pick, you'll never get past us."

Daniel picks up his drink and takes a sip.

"No one likes a bible basher gents." Daniel says. "We're just gonna take you all out in one go."

The camera switch around to Charlotte sitting to Daniel's left.

"We flipped for it and I get to talk about you Mother Mavis." Charlotte says casually. "I looked at who you are but it's hard to really talk about one of the most repressed housewives in the world. Come on Mavis, what's wrong with you? You do realize it's 2019, right? Women have rights you know, women don't have to be told what to do all the time."

A frown crosses Charlotte face.

"You're being blindly led in to danger by a man who is not gonna be able to protect you and this Sunday is gonna be prove of that. You got yourself pulled in to this match to show that, to open your eyes, to show you that you're following a man with no direction, you're following a man who will lead you idly in to the darkness without knowing what monsters lurk inside. Mavis, you need to wise up girl and see that this man is not doing right by you. He's holding you down, he's leading you down a bad path and this shows it. He's leading you in to the ring against us as a way to get forward and  get towards the gold. Mavis, it's not gonna happen for you."

She shakes her head.

"You can't let him lead you in to danger and that's basically what he's done by agreeing to put you in harms way Mavis." Charlotte says seriously. "And let's be honest, you're not ready for what's waiting for ya on Sunday."

The camera switches around towards Mackenzie.

"So yeah, my turn to talk about you Esther." Mackenzie starts. "First off, your parents fucking hate you for giving you a name like that."

The group try to keep straight faces.

"No one should ever curse their child with a granny name for a start." Mackenzie says seriously. "You might wanna consider changing that when you get in to the big wide world, discover alcohol, get your tits out drunkenly for random strangers and see there's more than one book out there. You should probably pick up a book on recovery, then get your arse away from these fucking preaching arseholes. Everyone can see it coming. At some point, someone's gonna hit you hard enough to really see the light and show you that you've spent years of wasting your time."

Mackenzie takes a few seconds to get her thoughts.

"You're gonna get hit so damn hard on Sunday, there's gonna be a whole new world opening up to you." Mackenzie says. "In fact you're gonna break away from them because you'll see how shit your life has been, you'll need a job and when we go in the strip club business, you're welcome to apply there. You're a train wreck just waiting to happen there, an off the rails little girl blowing strangers for your next hit, working the pole for a few fat bald blokes. Now I know you're probably sitting there thinking that will never happen? It could happen sooner than you think. With Daddy putting you in the firing line on Sunday, you getting hit like never before, you'll be applying at titty bars before you know it."

Mackenzie shrugs.

"It's alright, even strip clubs hire pigeon chested tarts like you." She says with a smirk. "That's something you might end up good at because you ain't gonna have nothing to aim at in SCW when we dump you out of this tournament. Obviously you can play with the little fish in SCU, but ain't nothing like those big titles. Sunday will lead you to a crossroads after we're done with ya. Time for you to see the light and see that your future doesn't involve wrestling anymore. It's more likely to be wanking off fatties in the back of their mothers cars."

Daniel turns his head away with a smile. Even Osbourne struggles to keep a straight face.

"That's the way it is, that's the way it's gonna be." Mackenzie says pointing at the camera. "And there isn't anything you can do about it. We ain't no SCU shit, we're the best teams, the best group, the best wrestlers Sin City Wrestling has to offer. You lot are fucked."

Mackenzie looks around the table.

"Are we playing cards or just warming our arses on the seats?" he asks.

The camera fades out.

Pages: [1] 2 3